Would you like to see chapters of my books before they come out? Do you want to see cover art sketches and vote on which poses should make it to final production? Would you like to see even sexier versions of my covers? Would you like to get my audiobooks at a deep discount?

Of course you would! Join my Patreon here to get all these awesome benefits (or search for my name on Patreon.com).

You can also join my Facebook group right here. Then you’ll know when my books come out before anyone else.

Chapter 1

I kept replaying the battle over and over in my head while my followers enjoyed the morning. The sun blazed down from a cloudless sky, and there was still an electric buzz in the air from our victory.

It had been a blood-drenched fight, but I had led my people through every difficult step. We had won the war against Ethan. During my whole time after waking up as a God, I had never felt as fucking invincible as I did in that moment.

Ethan was truly gone. Another evil god was dead by my hand, and I was one step closer to becoming the almighty leader. It hadn’t been easy killing the pompous asshole, but it had been worth it. Getting rid of him had given me new land, new followers, and a beautiful new priestess by my side.

Ethan had believed that being a god was about fear and cruelty. He treated his people like shit and had paid the price. Nobody could win real loyalty with evil.

My approach to being a god was rooted in respect and resilience. It turned out that people were a hell of a lot more loyal when their god wasn’t an evil piece of shit who tried to enslave them.

I still hadn’t worked out exactly how I’d come to be in my new world, though. When I woke up as a bodiless presence, I only had my first three priestesses to guide me. It quickly became clear that I had powers here, and I could choose whether I used them to build or destroy. So I had gotten to work helping those in need, and I slaughtered any evil beasts that threatened to harm my people.

Over time, I had earned more followers, gained more land, and worked out how to be the best version of a god possible. I was fiercely protective of my people, and my follower count now sat at two thousand and thirty-one.

That number still sounded insane to me.

When I opened my mental interface, I could check my territory map to examine the land that was now mine. The forest was huge, and it spread down to my convent near the town of Evelhelm, and then right up to the mountains. My convent had grown in size since I’d first arrived there, and I had gradually been able to explore more of the world around me.

I had saved the town of Evelhelm from Ethan’s army of Squall Sprites, and that had given me a whole new group of elven followers. The forest had become mine after the death of Luke.

He had been a young god who had gotten far too cocky for his own good. Much like Ethan, he thought that threats and violence would win him a high follower count. That theory had quickly been proven wrong when I rallied the beings of the enchanted forest against him, and I sent his scrawny ass into another dimension with my sword.

That was two evil gods I had killed. Even though I now knew there were more out there, I had to stop and celebrate how fucking huge that achievement was.

Luke and Ethan were gone forever, and their people and land fell to me.

I was eager to explore my new mountainous territory, and I could just imagine there would be a whole new legion of creatures to meet. There was already an insane mix of species in my army. Orcs, centaurs, griffins, and dragon-men were just some of the creatures that now lived in harmony. Even the ones that weren’t best buddies were happy to stay in the forest under my rule, and they had all fought alongside each other in the battle against Ethan.

There was nothing like killing an asshole god to bring everyone together.

There were even ice dragons that lived in the mountain caves, and they had shown their respect by bowing at my feet. It still blew my mind to remember the massive creatures lowering their heads to me. My newest priestess was the Dragon Queen, though, and she had a connection with them that could never be broken.

Once I’d gained her favor, it was only a matter of time before her dragons followed suit.

I grinned at my women as they enjoyed their morning with cups of tea, and they chatted with the forest gnomes.

We were still in the gnomes’ fortress after spending the night there following our battle with Ethan, and the priestesses all had a gorgeous after-sex glow on their faces. Nobody was in much of a rush to leave, and various forest creatures milled in and out to enjoy the breakfast provided by the gnomes.

I was back in my godly form after fourteen blissful hours in my human body, and I took a moment to enjoy the view of my priestesses from above. They were all so different from each other, but they had formed a truly unbreakable bond.

Penelope had been the most devout from the second I had woken up in this world. The blue-skinned naiad had worshiped me before I had ever said a word to her, and her belief had never faltered. She had waves of tumbling blonde curls, and her blue eyes were wide as she laughed with the others. Penelope was carrying my child, and I had never seen her as happy as the day she’d found out she was pregnant. I knew she would do anything for me and her sisters, and I was endlessly grateful for the devotion she showed me. Her kind heart didn’t mean she was weak, though. The naiad had powers with water that had to be seen to be believed. She could enchant lakes to give them healing powers, and she could create powerful streams from thin air that we used in battle.

Penelope was deep in conversation with Nicola at the moment, who was another of my original priestesses. The tough as nails brunette was a beautiful human with golden skin. Her confidence radiated through her, and I pitied anyone who was on the receiving end of her deadly smirk. Nicola had incredible powers with animals, and she had once befriended a manic, three-headed bear that now lived in our convent. She was utterly fearless in the face of danger, and she was also pregnant with my child. Despite the brunette’s sassy personality, she had a huge heart, and I knew she was going to be an incredible mother.

Aleia was the final of my original three priestesses, and the beautiful fairy was the other expectant mother. She smiled at her sisters as her lilac wings sparkled in the sunlight, but despite her petite size, she was physically the strongest person I had ever met. She could lift things ten times her size, and had pulled her sisters to safety more times than I could count. The strawberry-blonde had pale skin and adorable freckles, but she was more than a strong and beautiful creature. Aleia was also incredibly skilled at crafting, and her fighting skills had only gotten stronger over time. Aleia was adorable, but underestimating her could be a deadly mistake. She was viciously loyal to me and her fellow priestesses, and she was never scared to run head-first into battle.

Celeste had joined the convent a bit later. We had saved the beautiful harpy from being a prisoner to evil gargoyles, and she had slotted right into the group. The fiery redhead had ivory skin and golden eyes, and her scarlet wings neatly folded into her back. Giving Celeste wings had actually been my first ever miracle. The first time we ever had sex, I had given her a new set of glorious feathers and claimed her as my priestess. Her old wings had been damaged by the gargoyles, and the miracle was more than enough reason for her to be endlessly devoted to me from there on out.

Celeste had an amazing knowledge about weapons, and she was able to transform into a deadly battle bird when she needed to. Her animal form gave her the power to shoot fire at her enemies, and she was an incredible soldier to have during battle. The harpy had also recently seemed jealous of the other women’s pregnancies, and I wondered if it was something she wanted, too. I would happily make her a mother. There was no doubt in my mind that harpy babies would be ridiculously cute.

Then there was Nieva, the newest of the priestesses, and she had only been converted the night before. Making love with her had solidified her place in my group, and she already seemed right at home with the other women. The stunning Dragon Queen had been captured by Ethan, and she had been wary of any other gods after the way he’d treated her. She ruled over her group of dragon-people and had an unbreakable bond with the huge ice dragons that had joined us in battle.

Nieva had pale green skin, eyes that looked like snowstorms, and tiny horns that poked out of her purple curls. Her wings were an icy mix of cold colors, and the blues sparkled in the morning light. The Dragon Queen oozed composure and confidence, and the other women were besotted with her already. She had rallied her followers and dragons to join us in the fight against Ethan, and she’d proven herself to be a true warrior as well.

The five women made up an unstoppable force, and I was lucky enough to have their love and loyalty. The fact that they worshipped me through red-hot sex sessions was a serious added bonus, too. I already couldn’t wait for the next time I came down to my physical form.

In my godly form, I was able to travel freely around my land wherever my followers roamed. I had an interface that showed my women’s stats, my loyalty count, and my territory map. It had been amazingly helpful to navigating my new life, but it didn’t provide any answers about how this had all happened.

The evil gods I had defeated had given strange hints, but none of them added up to much. Luke seemed hell-bent on destroying me specifically, and he had been desperate to bring down “the god of ones and zeros, Jack.” Ethan had mentioned “finally defeating” me, and something about this all being a game.

It didn’t make any sense. This land was full of fantastical creatures, but it was as real as my life on Earth had ever been. It pissed me off to hear a fellow god speak so flippantly about this world, but I didn’t have to worry about him anymore.

Unfortunately, Ethan had mentioned that there were other gods not far from these mountains, too. I figured I would need to deal with them eventually, but for now, I was going to spend some time exploring my new land.

I still couldn’t believe how high my follower count was, and I was dying to meet some of these new creatures.

The convent on the southern end of the forest had been my home for a long time, but now I had such a vast expanse of land. I knew that my people would be happy to stay a while, and I could always send the elves back if they were eager to return. After all, the woodland was mine. Every inch of it. So they would be safe to travel through and spread the word of our newest priestess, and the gnomes back at the convent would be so excited to hear the news. They had already been working so hard with the elves to build our convent up, and I knew we would have a luxurious home waiting for us when we got back.

I decided to check my women’s stats and see how they were doing on my interface. Nicola was up first, and I just knew she was going to impress me.

Strength: 8

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 4

Perception: 5

Agility: 4

Special Ability: Hunting/Animal Husbandry: Develops into Animal Communication: Level 20

The brunette had gained a couple of points in strength and perception, and that didn’t surprise me from how well she had fought in battle. I had already figured out that the women’s special abilities would level up with every quest we completed. So her stats were coming along very nicely.

I checked out Aleia next.

Strength: 11

Endurance: 7

Intelligence: 5

Perception: 6

Agility: 6

Special Ability: Crafting: Develops into Alchemy: Level 20

The fairy had climbed a few points with her endurance and perception, but I was slightly confused as I looked at her special ability. I had seen Aleia crafting before, and there was no denying she was highly skilled at it. But Alchemy? There hadn’t been any traces of that so far, but I decided to keep an eye out for it.

I looked at Penelope’s stats next.

Strength: 7

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 5

Perception: 3

Agility: 5

Special Ability: Water Seeking/Fishing: Develops into Water Magic: Level 20

I had seen the naiad weaponize water after conjuring it up herself, so it didn’t shock me that her skills had seriously leveled up. Penelope was as strong as she was loyal, and I was excited to see what she would conjure up next.

I looked at Celeste’s page next, and I was thrilled to see her numbers had climbed up, too.

Strength: 6

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 6

Perception: 4

Agility: 4

Special ability: Flame combat: Develops into flame embodiment: Level 13

Her special skill intrigued me, and I wondered what the hell flame embodiment even meant. I had no doubt it was something awesome, and I knew the warrior harpy would blow me away once she reached it.

I was keen to see how my newest priestess was doing, though, since I hadn’t gotten to look at Nieva’s stats yet.

Strength: 8

Endurance: 7

Intelligence: 7

Perception: 7

Agility: 6

Special ability: Dragon leadership: Develops into storm embodiment: Level 15

I stared at the page in shock. Holy shit. These numbers were insane. Nieva had only just joined our group, but her work as the Dragon Queen had clearly already developed her skills. It was the only way to explain how these numbers were so high. She had been working on that dragon leadership skill for years already, but I was fascinated with what storm embodiment would entail.

I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard my priestesses saying my name.

“Jack!” Penelope called. “My lord, what is our plan for today?”

The naiad was glowing as she sipped her tea, and her happiness radiated from her blue eyes.

“I want to explore,” I said. “It’s a gorgeous morning, and I just acquired a hell of a lot of new land.”

My followers all cheered, and I chuckled at their excitement. There were still a few orcs mingled amongst the group, and they looked comically huge when they sat next to the gnomes.

Grez and Myra were the two elves who had come to join the fight, and I decided to send them back to the convent to spread the news about our new priestess. We would need a bit more bed space to fit us all in, and I knew the elves would be happy to get building.

“I think Grez and Myra should head home,” I said. “Maybe you can let everyone know that we have a new priestess who will be living with us?”

“Of course,” Grez said eagerly. “I would be honored to bring the happy news! What a morning! What a battle!”

The yellow-haired elf was always ridiculously enthusiastic, and his days as a soldier had given him deadly fighting skills. His pink-haired partner was just as dangerous with a sword, and she began to ready their horses for the journey.

“Nieva,” I said. “Would you like to come with me to explore?”

“I would love to,” the dragon queen said. “Maybe I can help identify some of the creatures we’ll see.”

“Will the rest of you be okay?” I asked the priestesses. “You don’t mind hanging around a bit longer?”

“Of course not,” Aleia said. “It’s such a beautiful morning for a stroll with my sisters. Or perhaps a fly.”

The fairy sighed happily as she took a sip of tea, and her hand rubbed her little belly.

“Maybe we can go and see the dragons again,” Nicola said eagerly. “Would that be okay?”

“They would love to see you.” Nieva smiled. “I can tell how much they like you.”

The brunette’s grin widened at the praise, and I could already tell that her whole day would be spent with the majestic beasts. I had no problems with her spending time with animals, it only seemed to strengthen her powers, after all.

“Why don’t you stroll along to the dragon valley,” I suggested. “That way you can enjoy the morning, and Nicola can spend time with the dragons.”

“Perfect,” Celeste said. “I can’t wait to hear about the new followers. Try not to run into any more murderous gods with stupid haircuts.”

“I’ll try,” I chuckled as the harpy stretched her long legs.

The priestesses helped the gnomes with everyone’s cups, and the elves were given bags packed with food for their journey.

“See you soon!” Grez called as he mounted his horse. “We are on our way to spread the word. We have a queen coming to stay with us!”

“Safe travels.” Nieva smiled. “Please don’t go making any huge preparations for me. I just spent the last while locked up in a cave, I don’t need much.”

“Call if you need me,” I said. “And thank you for everything you did in battle.”

The two elves headed off from the fortress and into the emerald-green forest. Nieva stood up and unfolded her wings, and the icy colors reflected onto the ground.

“Ready for an adventure?” I asked, and the queen smirked.

“After being trapped in a damp cave with Ethan?” Nieva asked. “I am ready for a lifetime of adventures with you.”

The winged woman shot up into the sky, and she twirled in the air as the sun lit up the white scales on her face.

Seeing her happy felt fucking amazing. I knew how miserable and scared she had been with Ethan. He had made her a prisoner and separated her from her dragons like the evil bastard he was. But that was all in the past now. I would never dream of stopping her from seeing her beloved creatures, and she had complete free will as one of my priestesses.

“Have fun, my lord!” Penelope called, and the women began to stroll out of the fortress.

“I’ll be back soon,” I replied. “I can’t spend too long away from your beautiful faces.”

Nicola flicked her long hair, and Aleia joined arms with the brunette. Celeste and Penelope interlocked their fingers, and my phantom heart leapt at the sight of them being so close.

Then I turned my focus toward the mountains, and adrenaline coursed through my phantom viens. There was a whole new section of this world I had to explore, and I had a stunning Dragon Queen by my side to do it.

Things really could not get any fucking better.

“Let’s go,” I said. “Show me the mountains, your Highness.”

Nieva grinned as she soared over the glistening treetops, and her powerful wings carried her through the windless sky. Her purple curls tumbled behind her as she flew, and her tight blue dress clung to every curve perfectly.

As we got closer to the huge mountains, I could already spot lively activity down below. The dragons were racing after their baby in the valley, and they gave a happy roar up to Nieva as she passed. She blew them a kiss and laughed as they tried to contain their wild offspring.

I could already picture Nicola’s glowing happiness when she got to scoop up the baby.

The mountains were the most northern point of the land I had seen so far. I knew that the mermaid lagoon lay just beyond them, but I wasn’t sure what else was out this way. Most of my time as a god had been spent around Evelhelm and the southern forest, but it felt good to have a whole new section of the map to call my own.

Nieva flew over the battlefield and blood-stained rocks from our victorious fight. I felt a phantom smirk as I remembered killing Ethan and the feeling of ridding the world of one more evil god.

But there was a distant orange cloud that contained the few remaining Squall Sprites. The little orange bastards had caused so much chaos to the land, but they had been mostly slaughtered during the battle. Any remaining sprites had hauled ass out of the mountain range, and they had clearly decided to camp out away from my followers. I doubted they could do much harm with only a few of them left alive, but I would keep my eye on the tiny storm anyway.

Then Nieva flew past the battlefield and soared over the mountains. There were several cave entrances that peeked out of the rocky hillsides, but Nieva seemed to have a route in mind, and she glided off to the right. The Dragon Queen couldn’t stop smiling as she twirled through the air, and I figured she was still getting used to having true freedom once more.

“Where are we heading?” I asked as she started to lower herself toward the mountains.

“To my dragon-women,” Nieva said. “It’s time for them to come home.”

“Women?” I asked. “I just assumed that your colony was all men.”

“That’s what we wanted everyone to think.” Nieva smiled. “Once I heard that Ethan was looking for priestesses in these lands, I sent them into hiding. I wanted my men to go, too, but they refused to leave my side.”

“They are crazy loyal to you,” I said. “But I can see why they love their queen so much. So Ethan never found the women?”

“No,” Nieva said. “I claimed to be the only female of my kind. He never thought to ask how that would be biologically possible, but he seemed quite happy to capture me. I truly didn’t believe he’d be able to at first, but once I was in that cave, I decided it was better that I was taken rather than have any of my women kidnapped. I have a stronger… stomach for idiocy.”

“You really are amazing,” I said. “They’ll be so excited to see you safe and free.”

“I can’t wait,” the Dragon Queen sighed. “I ordered them to stay hidden, no matter what they heard outside. They had enough food and water for weeks, but they must be running low by now.”

“So we need to go inside to find them?” I asked. “How deep in the mountains are they?”

“Very,” Nieva replied. “I made sure they were somewhere nobody else would venture. But they should come out when they hear me calling.”

The Dragon Queen soared downward to a narrow ledge that sat outside a dark cave entrance. Inside, there was barely any light, and I scanned the cave to find that there weren’t any torches in the tunnel.

“Pretty dark in there,” I muttered.

“Yes, I wanted their hiding place to look as uninhabited as possible,” Nieva replied. “There should be no torches until much further in. Will you guide me, Jack?”

“Always,” I agreed.

Then the Dragon Queen placed a palm on the dark wall and began to stride inside confidently. She was quickly swallowed up by darkness, and I studied my map to check that she was truly alone. The only creatures nearby were mice and bugs, and I gave directions for Nieva to follow through the winding tunnels. She weaved her way down through the blackness, and she didn’t stumble even once.

The third corner she turned led her to the first lit torch, and a faint orange glow illuminated the cave. It had a fairly low ceiling and was just wide enough for two people to walk through side by side.

“They’re a little further down,” Nieva said. “But perhaps I can call them up. It’s time for them to be free. They can finally reunite with the men.”

I checked my map and saw that there was a cavern a few feet below us. It was just a singular tunnel that led down, and there were dragon-women sitting on the ground. The cavern wasn’t huge, but there was enough room for the group to move around and lie down when needed. It was a brilliant hiding spot.

“My beautiful ladies,” Nieva called out. “Your queen has returned.”

Her voice echoed off the tunnel walls and carried down throughout the cave system. There was immediate movement in the cavern, and the dragon-women sprang to their feet. They didn’t leave their room, but they cocked their heads and shuffled closer to the exit.

“They’re listening,” I said. “Maybe say something that proves it isn’t a trick. They might think it’s Ethan using magic or something. Do you have any private jokes?”

The Dragon Queen wrinkled her nose as she thought, and then a cheeky smile spread over her sharp face.

“It’s time to come out,” she called. “Fly to me as quickly as Safra wants to fly to Olwen!”

There was a sudden explosion of shrieks as the dragon-women began to hurry out of their cavern. Some of them flew, but there wasn’t much room for their wings. Most of them raced along the tunnels on foot, and it only took a few seconds for them to turn the corner.

“Queen Nieva!” they screeched, and their footsteps echoed around the cave like fireworks.

The Dragon Queen was leapt on by several of her subjects, and she laughed as she tried to embrace everyone at once. There were seventeen dragon-women in total, and they all had the same pale green skin as Nieva. Some of them had white curls, and others had tumbling lilac hair. Glistening wings and blue dresses sparkled below the torchlight, and their excitement lit up the whole cave.

“You’re back,” a lilac-haired woman gasped.

“It’s really you,” another sobbed. “We were so worried. Are you safe? Is he still here?”

“I’m fine,” Nieva said. “Ethan is dead.”

There was another explosion of shrieks and excited cries. The dragon-women leapt around the cave cheering, and I chuckled as I watched them.

“I’m so happy,” a white-haired woman sniffed. “But how? How can Ethan be dead?”

“There is a new god with us,” Nieva said. “Jack is our master now, and he is here to protect us from all evils.”

“A… a master?” a dragon-woman frowned nervously. “A master to even you? But… Queen Nieva, you are--”

“His humble and very grateful servant,” the queen said with a smile. “Jack is not like other gods, girls. He is brave and considerate, and he has guarded me against Ethan in many ways. He’s freed these lands from the shadow they’ve been under for far too long, and even driven away the Squall Sprite storm. The forest to the south has regained its enchantments, too, and as hard as it is to believe… the orcs now fight alongside dwarves in Jack’s name.”

“He has done all that?” the white-haired woman gasped. “Truly?”

“And much more,” Neiva laughed. “He’s with me right now, in fact.”

There was a murmur amongst the group, and I checked my devotional map to see that all their dots were orangish-red. Nieva’s story was enough to spark some belief, and I was impressed to see these women adored their queen so much and trusted every word she said.

“Come,” Nieva said. “I’ll show you the peaceful mountains. There are no cyclops fights or evil gods strolling around the hills.”

The dragon-women exchanged nervous glances, but they nodded as they followed their queen. One of them took the torch from the wall, and they marched upward toward the cave exit.

I felt a rush of pride for my warrior queen as she led her people to the doorway. It was clear that they really would follow her anywhere.

There wasn’t much room on the ledge outside, but the women began to hover on their icy, iridescent wings as they stepped into the light. They stared around at the quiet mountains, and Nieva shot them a knowing smile.

“I told you,” the Dragon Queen said. “Jack saved us. He’s freed us all.”

There was an eruption of noise as the women began to do somersaults in the air, and they grabbed each other in tight hugs.

“All hail Jack!”

“The great Jack killed Ethan!”

“Jack saved our queen!”

I quickly checked my devotional map to see a group of deep red dots for the dragon-women. The view of a peaceful land had been the final nudge they’d needed to fully believe, and now, they were mine.

“It’s great to meet Nieva’s people,” I said, and the women shrieked.

“He’s friendly,” the Dragon Queen said. “Picture him as being the opposite of Ethan in every way.”

“H-Hello,” a white-haired woman said nervously. “I’m Safra. Thank you so much for saving our queen.”

She tugged her curls as she spoke, but a smile was plastered on her pretty face.

“My pleasure,” I said. “All that I ask is that you join us in battle when we next need it. I have seen the men of your species fight, and I’m guessing you could give them a run for their money.”

“Oh, yes.” Safra grinned. “Don’t worry about that, Jack. We may have hidden from Ethan, but we won’t back down when we have you on our side.”

“That’s what I like to hear,” I chuckled. “It’s safe for you to return to the men now. I’m sure you all have a lot to catch up on.”

“We’ll head over to them right away.” Safra nodded. “Oh, I can’t wait to be home!”

“Great,” I said. “We should be on our way, too, we have a lot of ground to cover today.”

“It was amazing to speak with you,” Safra gushed. “And Queen Nieva, it’s so good to have you back!”

“I’ll speak with you soon.” Nieva smiled. “Stay safe.”

The women all stared lovingly at their queen as she spread her wings, and I couldn’t help chuckling at their adoring faces. I heard a few of them giggling over how handsome I apparently sounded, but then Nieva soared upward, and the dragon-women burst into excited cheers. They waved as the Dragon Queen flew off over the jagged mountains, and I knew that she had just made their day.

“That was amazing,” Nieva breathed. “They really are dedicated to you already, Jack.”

“And they love you,” I said. “I thought a couple of them were going to faint with happiness when they saw you again.”

The Dragon Queen laughed, and she soared over toward a cluster of dense forest land that was nestled within the mountains.

I heard someone calling below, and we looked down to see a group of creatures crowded around a small lake. The body of water was cradled between two tall mountains, and the beings seemed to be waving up at Nieva.

“Let’s check it out,” I said, and the dragon-woman soared downward.

The lake sparkled a perfect blue, and there were several pink fish darting along under the surface. It looked like it was just begging to be blessed by Penelope, and I couldn’t wait to show the naiad such an intimate little spot.

As we got closer, I could see that the creatures were standing on two feet, and they had human faces and torsos. But their lower halves were very much nonhuman. They had dark brown fur that covered their hips down to their thick hooves, and I realized I was looking at creatures that were half goat.

“Fauns,” Nieva said. “Good-natured, love to party, and can be very mischievous.”

“Noted,” I chuckled.

There were twelve fauns in total, and there were a mix of men and women. The females had brown bras to cover their human breasts, and both sexes wore dark shorts to keep their lower halves decent. The Dragon Queen wrinkled her nose slightly when she landed, and I wondered if bathing was maybe not one of the fauns’ favorite pastimes.

“Hellooo there,” one of the male fauns called cheerily. “We thought we had spotted the famous Dragon Queen!”

“You know about me?” Nieva asked, and the fauns laughed.

“Of course,” the goat-man said. “News travels fast around these parts. We know we have the god Jack to thank, too. New god! Paaarty time!”

He did a little half-bow to nothing in particular, and I was amazed to see another group so ready to believe. Even if they were clearly slightly buzzed on something, it was good to see creatures unafraid and having fun.

“It’s good to meet you,” I said, and the goat-man promptly fell over.

The fauns gasped as they looked up at the sky, and I couldn’t help chuckling. It was always amusing when people thought they would see me just floating around on a cloud or something.

“Don’t be scared,” I said. “You’re my people now, so you don’t have to be terrified of your god anymore.”

“Good to know,” the faun said in a slightly meeker tone as he scrambled to his feet. “Well, my name’s Tamil. Uh, you want a smoke?”

He patted a leather pouch on his side, and I chuckled as the other fauns tried to shush him.

“Maybe not now,” I said. “But it’s good to meet my new followers.”

“So how does this work?” Tamil asked. “Ethan’s just… gone? For good? As in forever?”

“Very much so,” Nieva said. “Jack killed him.”

The intoxicated faun looked around suspiciously as if Ethan was going to be crouched behind a nearby rock.

“He is not coming back,” I said. “That fucker’s been blasted into a million pieces of nothing. He’s not going to ruin any more lives.”

The fauns suddenly erupted into chaotic cheers, and they stamped their hooves onto the grass as bits of dirt flew everywhere. They howled up into the morning air, and Nieva tried to subtly cover her nose with her hand at what I imagined was a strong smell.

“Slimy piece of shit,” Tamil said. “I only met him once when he tried to steal one of our ladies. He told her she could live in his cave or some shit.”

“It was not a tempting deal,” a blonde faun woman said. “He said that I would be joining his group of priestesses.”

“Of course.” I snorted. “That huge group of devoted women that didn’t exist.”

The fauns howled with laughter, and they smacked each other on the backs with delight. It was clear they would not have taken much convincing to abandon Ethan.

“You made the right choice,” Nieva said to the woman. “I didn’t get much of an option with Ethan, but Jack saved me.”

The fauns nodded, and they kept looking around as if they thought I was going to pop out from one of the nearby trees.

“We live in a cave nearby,” Tamil said. “Let us know if you need us. Or if you want to swing by for a drink. We know how to paaarty!”

The faun belched, and it was clear that he had already gotten started on that activity.

“I will,” I chuckled. “We’ll be on our way, but it was good to meet you all.”

Nieva spread her icy wings and flew upward, and the fauns started to pass around a large pipe with pink smoke billowing out of it. They sang a very tuneless song as they stamped their hooves, and I gave it about thirty seconds before one of them fell in the lake.

“They reeked of alcohol,” the Dragon Queen giggled. “They’re pleasant enough, though.”

“The friendly drunks of the mountains,” I chuckled. “A slightly different vibe to our stoic dragon friends. Let’s head for that big stretch of forest, I want to see what lives among the trees.”

Nieva soared over the small lake toward the big stretch of woodland. The trees in the mountains were covered in fall colors, and there was something comforting about the deep reds and oranges. Then the Dragon Queen flew down so we could get a closer look at the forest, and she gasped as she looked down at the woodland.

I realized immediately what had shocked her.

Nieva stopped flying and hovered over the forest, but the view below us kept moving. The autumnal leaves slowly rolled along as if the forest was on wheels, and I watched as the thick trunks edged along the ground.

I wasn’t just looking at a woodland. The trees were sentient creatures, and they were on the move.

Chapter 2

The huge trees moved across the ground with the unity of a synchronized swimming team. Their orange leaves rustled with every step, and they let out low groans as they moved.

“What the fuck,” I breathed. “Am I just on a post-battle high?”

“No,” Nieva said. “This is real. I… I can’t believe I’m seeing this. These creatures are ancient, but they only live in very select parts of the land. I never dreamed they’d be deep in these mountains, but I’ve never traveled far enough to find out for myself.”

The Dragon Queen flew further down so we could get a better look at the beasts. They pulled their roots from the ground with each step and then planted their wooden feet back down with a thud. Bits of dirt and grass flew everywhere as they went, but they somehow left the ground behind them intact. It was as if the grass knew what to do, and it simply laid itself out flat after the trees ripped their roots out.

The trees didn’t seem to have any arms at first glance, but I realized that their branches were all twisted and moving like limbs. We were behind the huge herd, so I couldn’t see if they had faces or not.

I had seen thousands of fantastical creatures, but this was some serious magical world shit. Moving trees? My buddies back on Earth would lose their fucking minds if they could see this.

“What are they exactly?” I asked. “Creatures disguised as trees? Or are we watching actual plants walk across the ground?”

“They’re real trees.” Nieva nodded. “They’re called Redwoods, and it’s said that they evolved to walk ever since terrible forest fires spread around their lands many centuries ago.”

“Redwoods,” I said. “Got it. What are they like? Should we prepare ourselves for some kind of attack”

“I doubt it,” Nieva said. “They are wise creatures. Redwoods know almost everything there is to know about the world. I suppose that’s to be expected from creatures that old. Although… they do seem a bit agitated in their movements.”

The Dragon Queen soared closer so that we were still above the trees, but we could get a better view of where they were heading. I didn’t want to disturb the migration or whatever was going on, but I was curious to know what they were up to.

“Do they often move like this?” I asked. “There’s such a huge group of them. There must be at least sixty.”

“I’ve never seen it,” Nieva said. “They usually only walk as a herd when they’re in danger.”

I was about to ask a thousand more questions when I noticed movement far ahead of the Redwoods. A distant rumble rang out over the mountains, and I could see a large shadow appearing around the side of a wide ledge. I focused on my territory map, and I knew immediately what the Redwoods were heading for.

There was a group of seven cyclopes stomping their way out of a deep cave and heading down the hillside. We had encountered one of these huge beings before, and it had been hard enough to kill on its own. I had no idea how we were going to hold off a whole group, but I knew I needed to work it out fast.

“Shit,” I hissed. “Cyclopes. Let’s go down to speak to the Redwoods.”

The one-eyed bastards in the hills moved slowly, and their lazy movements were going to come in handy as I navigated this fight. I didn’t want ancient tree beings slaughtered, and I sure as hell didn’t want a rampaging group of cyclopes running wild.

“Redwoods!” I called as Nieva swooped down toward the orange leaves. “My name is Jack, and I’m here to help you.”

There was a sudden creaking noise, and the trees slowed to a halt as Nieva flew down to the front of the group. She hovered right above the trees, and I was finally able to see their faces. It was difficult to make out their features at all, but their dark eyes slowly blinked as they stared at the Dragon Queen. Their flat noses blended seamlessly into their bark, and their thin mouths were so crooked that they would just look like trunk lines if I didn’t know any better. The Redwoods moved their branches around slowly like ancient snakes, and I felt an overwhelming sense of calm from just being in their presence.

“Jack,” one of the Redwoods breathed.

His voice was croaky and sounded like the wind. I couldn’t really tell which one of them was speaking until I caught the faint hint of movement from his mouth. It was the tree right in the center at the front, and he seemed to have darker red leaves than all the others. I wondered if that signaled he was their leader.

“I am Shadowpine,” the tree croaked. “We are in your debt for what you have done for our land.”

There was a noise like the wind that carried through the valleys, but it had distinctive voices within it. It sounded like the trees were murmuring in agreement, and I quickly checked on the cyclopes behind us. They were still ages away, and it would take a long time for the plodding giants to trek down to ground level.

“It’s an honor to meet you,” I said. “We can have a proper conversation soon, but I need to know what’s going on with the cyclopes so I can help.”

“It is us who have begun this fight,” Shadowpine breathed. “We are beings of peace. But we will fight for our own kind, and the cyclopes have made it clear that they wish to drive us out.”

“But why?” Nieva asked as she cocked her head. “What do they have against you?”

“They are threatened by us,” Shadowpine said. “Our wisdom and ancient knowledge is legendary. They believe we will take over the food supply here. Despite the fact we do not take food in the way they do. We use our roots.”

He took long, rattling breaths between short sentences, and I was slightly wary to see the ancient being fight.

“They’re not the smartest creatures,” I sighed. “I’ve run into one before, and its size was a lot harder to defeat than its brain power.”

“They said we must leave,” Shadowpine said. “Or else they would chop us down in our sleep. But we do not sleep. We will not be driven from our new home.”

The words “new home” told me that they hadn’t been here for long, but I would have time to ask about that later. Right now, I had to work out how I was going to protect these ancient wooden creatures from a group of lumbering giants. As wise as I believed the Redwoods were, I wasn’t sure how they would do in battle. Although, they were storming the hills like some hyped-up soldiers. If I had learned anything in this new world, it was not to judge a creature by its looks.

I had met ugly as hell beasts that would die in my name, and evil gods with dazzling smiles. It was up to me to find out how the Redwoods could protect themselves.

“Okay,” I said quickly. “I’m here to help you all navigate this thing. You have ten times more members in your group than they do. How are your battle skills?”

Instead of answering, Shadowpine suddenly ripped his roots from the ground, and his thick trunk bent as he jumped a few feet in the air. Watching a tree jump had to be the trippiest shit I had seen in this world yet. The leap wasn’t very high, but when he landed, his roots snaked out like vipers that were just waiting to trip someone up. His branches slinked out toward a nearby boulder, and the ancient tree swung the rock up into the air. Then Shadowpine brought the stone down to the ground with so much force that it shattered on impact.

Not bad for an old guy.

Nieva’s mouth hung open, and the old tree had a crooked smile on his face.

“Holy shit,” I chuckled. “Okay. So the Redwoods can fight.”

The rest of the group swayed and rustled their branches in agreement, and I checked my map as the cyclopes group stormed past the halfway point of the hill.

“You said that they want you out,” Nieva said. “Does that really mean they want you dead?”

“They threatened to chop them down,” I said. “That’s a pretty clear message. But it would be good to have a team of cyclopes in my army.”

My brain started to go at a million miles an hour, and I wondered if there was any way to keep the one-eyed bastards alive. They were stupid and bumbling, but I wondered if that could make them easy to lead?

The one we had killed earlier had been set on us by Ethan. Maybe they had no real desire to fight, and they were just doing what they were told to do. If that asshole god could control them, then I sure as hell would be able to also.

“Jack,” Nieva said. “What are you thinking?”

I zoomed in on the cyclopes and noticed they had slowed down even more. Their huge eyes studied the herd of Redwoods, and they seemed suddenly hesitant at their decision to fight.

They didn’t have any weapons in their massive hands, but they could do serious damage with their size alone. If they managed to get a Redwood in both hands, I had no doubt they could snap the trees like twigs.

“We fight if we have to,” I said. “But I want to see if we can reason with the cyclopes first. They followed Ethan, and their god is suddenly gone and replaced with this new one. Maybe they just need a little guidance.”

“You would choose peace over war?” Shadowpine asked. “This is not the usual way for a god. Especially not a god of old.”

“If it’s an option,” I said. “But I’m also ready to slit their fucking throats if they don’t want to play nicely. It’s all about balance.”

“You are a strange god, Jack,” Shadowpine said. “Strange. Yes. But I am already impressed with our exchange after this short time.”

“Good to know,” I chuckled. “Now, let’s see just how much cyclops blood we have to spill here.”

I checked my devotional map and found that the cyclopes group was a dull yellow. That meant that they had the faintest belief in me, but no devotion.

That made sense. They knew that I had killed off their old god, but they had no reason to follow or trust me.

Yet.

“Do you really think you can talk to them?” Nieva asked as she flew further up to get a good view.

“I’m not sure,” I said. “But if we can get these huge bastards to fight with us rather than against us, then I think it’s worth trying. We’re sure to have some more big battles still to fight, and we need every soldier we can get.”

The first cyclops stomped down to the bottom of the valley, and its huge eye darted in each direction. It was about fifteen feet tall and wore a tattered pair of black shorts on its huge body. The beast’s feet were each the size of a small boat, and I reckoned it would be able to stomp on the Redwoods enough to cause serious damage. Yellow fangs stuck out of its flattened face, and it had globs of drool oozing down its chin.

“This is your god speaking,” I boomed, and each of the cyclopes froze. “I am here to speak with you about your trouble with the Redwoods.”

The huge beasts glanced at each other, and I didn’t even know if they were capable of speaking. They had communicated their threat to the Redwoods, but maybe the ancient trees had some kind of mind-reading abilities?

“I don’t want to kill you,” I called. “But if you threaten the Redwoods, or any other beings in my land, then I am not afraid to spill your blood.”

The cyclops at the front grunted, and it raised a huge arm to point to the trees.

“They take,” it growled. “They take our food!”

The other one-eyed beasts growled in agreement, and they shook their trunk-sized fists in the air.

“No,” I said firmly. “They will not. Even if you did eat the same things, there is enough in the mountains and forest to share.”

“They come here,” the cyclops snorted. “They come because they want our food!”

The cyclops sounded less sure of itself as the sentence went on, and it scratched its head with a yellow fingernail. I could see by their swaying and confused stares that the cyclops had no idea what to do next. They grumbled wordlessly, and huge blobs of drool fell from their stained mouths.

I wasn’t about to sit around and wait for an attack. They knew their options, but I wanted to ready the Redwoods for a fight if needed.

“Okay,” I said to the trees. “I want you to spread out. You’re all so grouped together that you could be brought down if they all charged at once.”

The Redwoods began to shuffle off in smaller groups, and they spread out around the valley that sat nestled between the mountains. Their orange leaves rustled as they moved, and their beady eyes narrowed as they kept a watch on the cyclopes.

“This is your last chance,” I shouted. “We can resolve this peacefully and nobody gets hurt. I am not Ethan. I don’t want my people to needlessly suffer.”

Nieva hovered over the Redwoods, and she held her icy blade tightly as she waited.

The cyclopes started their shuffle down the hillside again, and it looked like they hadn’t listened to my warning.

“Okay,” I said to the ancient trees. “The eye is an obvious weak spot, but they’re very high up. Use your roots to take them down by the ankles. If they don’t have height, then they don’t have an advantage.”

“Understood,” Shadowpine growled as his branches wriggled like tentacles.

“Nieva,” I said. “Stay high in the air for now. When I give the word, then come down toward their eyes with that blade swinging.”

“Yes, Jack,” the Dragon Queen said with narrowed eyes. She was beautifully poised as she gripped her weapon, and her white scales shone on her sharp cheekbones.

The Redwoods started to rustle their leaves and let out a deep gurgling sound. It was eerie as all hell, and it made the cyclopes stop for a moment to reconsider. The ancient trees began to groan so loudly that the ground started to rumble, and I could see tiny rocks jumping from the vibrations.

That seemed to anger the cyclopes enough, and they suddenly began to charge as fast as they could. Even at full speed, the huge creatures were still slow and bumbling.

“Get ready to use those roots,” I called to the Redwoods. “Let your branches grab their arms when they fall, or else they might manage to get a punch in.”

The cyclopes roared as they charged, and they made a mild attempt at splitting up to take down the spread out trees. Each of the one-eyed beasts swung their enormous hands as they went, but the Redwoods’ roots had spread out already.

Shadowpine was the first to make a move, and his strong roots suddenly snapped around the ankle of a charging cyclops. Another four trees quickly gripped the other ankle, and the one-eyed beast tumbled to the ground with a howl.

The force of the fall shook the ground, and the Redwoods moved forward with their bizarre-looking jumps. Orange leaves rustled as their branches shot forward to grip the cyclops’ wrists.

Then the other cyclopes began to fall, and there was a small earthquake as the remaining six tumbled down. Redwoods all over the valley moved their roots and branches until the cyclopes were all captive in their grasps.

Each of the one-eyed beasts howled as their wrists were bound, and more and more Redwoods flocked around them. Soon, each of the cyclops had an army of trees surrounding them. The combination of roots and branches held down the huge creatures well, and I was seriously impressed with the ancient trees’ abilities.

They had learned some badass battle skills during their years in this world.

But then one of the largest cyclopes suddenly raised its head up, and it bit down on the roots that trapped it. Redwoods screamed as their wooden limbs were attacked, and they pulled back with agony.

“Don’t let it get up!” I shouted. “Grab both of its ears and pull its head back down against the ground.”

The Redwoods obeyed immediately. Wiry roots shot forward once more, and they latched around the cyclops’ ears tightly. The ancient trees heaved, and they managed to slowly bring the huge head back to the dirt.

Every one of the cyclopes howled up at the sky, and I could see a few more of them trying to bite at roots.

“Keep their heads steady,” I called. “If they get their heads up, then they will gnaw through your wood.”

“Yes, Jack,” Shadowpine called. “We have them at our mercy now. You are a wise leader.”

“Nieva,” I said. “It’s time to gouge out some eyes.”

The Dragon Queen raised a glimmering ice axe, and her purple curls bounced as she suddenly shot downward. Her icy wings glistened as she flew, and the cyclops below her screeched loudly. It was an ear-shattering sound that made the Redwoods’ leaves rustle, but it didn’t slow Nieva down.

“Nooo!” it screamed. “Please!”

“Stop!” I shouted, and Nieva froze a few inches away from the cyclops.

The winged woman held her axe up and ready, but she hovered obediently at my command. Her icy eyes widened as she looked down at the captured beast, and there was a murmuring rustle amongst the trees.

“Jack,” she said. “What’s wrong?”

I couldn’t really explain it, but there was something about the pleading in the beast’s voice that made me pause. Evil creatures had begged for their lives to me before, but this one sounded genuinely terrified. Honest, somehow. It sounded like a scared child. A giant, disgusting, scared child that had lost its mom in the store.

“Speak,” I boomed. “What do you have to say before we slice your eyeball clean out of the socket?”

“We don’t want die,” the cyclops roared. “We just want food. They steal food!”

The massive beast kept its eye on Nieva, and it quivered as it watched her axe.

Shadowpine grunted suspiciously as the Redwoods held their prey down. None of them moved without instruction, and I had a strong feeling we might be able to win the cyclopes over to my army after all.

I just needed to play this right.

“Why do you think they have taken your food?” I asked. “Shadowpine, what do you eat?”

“We eat from the soil,” the ancient tree growled. “We do not hunt as you do. Our energy is consumed by our roots, deep underground. Redwoods do not kill for sustenance.”

“But you is new,” the cyclops groaned. “You new to mountains. So you will take food.”

It felt like having a conversation with a toddler in the middle of a tantrum. Nieva looked pityingly down at the creatures, but she kept her axe raised just in case.

“They are not going to take your food,” I bellowed. “Listen to me. I will make sure the Redwoods do not hunt your meat supply. They will continue to eat from the soil and nothing will change for you.”

The cyclops sniffed, and its huge eye rolled around as if it was trying to see its own thoughts. I felt like I might have just broken through a barrier, and Nieva smirked as she watched the creature think.

All of the cyclopes were silent, and I gave them a minute to see if they would attempt to speak again.

“Do you understand?” I asked. “The Redwoods will not take your food, and you will not harm them. You will not harm any creatures other than the forest animals you hunt for food.”

“Ethan… gone,” the cyclops said slowly. “Ethan like us to fight others for him watch.”

“He is dead,” I said simply. “I killed him, and I don’t want to watch my people fight for fun because I’m not a fucking psychopath who can’t get laid.”

The cyclopes all seemed to understand the general gist of what I was saying, and they nodded as they drooled.

“No fight,” the one under Nieva said. “No fight trees.”

“Can I trust you?” I asked.

“Trust,” the cyclops said slowly. “We no fight unless Jack say.”

Nieva lowered her axe, and the cyclopes all fell still and stopped struggling against the Redwoods.

“Let them go,” I said.

I expected there to be a moment of hesitation from the ancient trees. They were such wise, old beings that clearly had centuries of survival instincts. But the Redwoods immediately uncurled their roots from around the cyclopes, and their branches snapped away from the huge wrists. Each of the trees straightened up as they left the one-eyed beasts untethered, and I was ready to leap into action if there was a struggle.

“Can we up?” one of the cyclopes asked.

“Yes,” I said. “You can get up slowly, and remember not to hurt anyone.”

Nieva soared upward so she was out of their reach, and the one-eyed creatures clumsily stumbled to their feet.

“Jack,” one of the beasts said slowly. “You are god now. You on our side. Jack no hurt like Ethan.”

Then to my shock, the beasts lowered their heads in a slight bow. I checked my devotional map again, and their dots had turned to a medium red. All it took was an act of compassion, and they were believers. I had an army of fucking cyclopes on my side.

“Now leave,” I said in a kinder tone. “You can call on me if you ever need help, but I want you to head back to your lairs. Make sure everyone in your group knows the new rules.”

“We tell them.” The cyclops nodded. “We tell them Jack is god. Jack is powerful. No hurt trees.”

“No hurt trees,” they echoed. “Jack is god. Ethan gone.”

The huge creatures began to turn back toward their hillside, and they slowly started to plod away from the valley. I still half-expected them to turn around and try a sneak attack, but they just walked away with heavy breathing and grunts. Each of the massive creatures continued to mutter the new rules to themselves, too, and they wiped their noses on their arms as they walked.

They were gross, but they were a seriously deadly addition to my army.

And I kind of felt bad for them a bit. Fighting for no reason other than to entertain some cocky asshole seemed like a shitty life to lead, even if they were perfectly built for the trade.

“That was amazing,” Nieva breathed. “How did you know they would agree to that?”

“I just had a feeling,” I said.

The Dragon Queen smiled, and her icy eyes sparkled as she watched the huge creatures leave.

“You really are the most powerful god,” she said. “Oh, Jack. I still can’t believe I got this lucky. Later I will show you how devoted I am.”

Nieva tossed her purple curls and slyly moved her hand down her side against her curves. I was already excited for our next worship session, and I loved how boldly teasing the Dragon Queen was, but then my other followers caught my attention.

“You are a good god,” Shadowpine grumbled. “You can guide us in battle, yet you know when to let creatures live. We have never seen such leadership before.”

The other trees mumbled and rustled in agreement, and it seemed like I had just acquired a whole forest full of dedicated followers.

“It’s been good to meet you,” I said. “I can tell that we’re going to get along well. Have you got much experience in fighting?”

“Only when we must,” Shadowpine said. “There are many creatures that walk this land, but few of them are foolish enough to cross the Redwoods.”

“How many of you are there?” Nieva asked. “Do you all live here now?”

“There are perhaps a thousand or so here,” Shadowpine said thoughtfully. “We come and go as we please. Some days there will be more. Some days there will be less.”

“Woah… seriously?” I gasped.

Then I had a sudden thought. Could the Redwoods be the reason why I suddenly had thousands of followers?

They were trees. Part of the land rather than technically creatures, so did that mean that they just came with the new territory as dedicated followers?

It felt like everything was falling into place, and I started to realize just how enormous my new army was.

And how ancient and valuable an enormous portion of it was.

“You are the Dragon Queen,” Shadowpine said to Nieva. “We have heard of you before. Others of your kind speak of you highly.”

“Thank you.” The winged woman smiled. “I’ve heard of your kind, too, but I never knew I would be lucky enough to meet you. I just know you have a million incredible stories to tell.”

“Perhaps,” the ancient tree chuckled. “Maybe one night we can exchange tales. I suspect our god will have a few of his own, too.”

“That sounds like a good night,” I chuckled. “Throw in a bottle of wine, and I’m in.”

The trees shook as they laughed, and their orange leaves danced with every movement.

I felt like I had just gained a whole new encyclopedia of knowledge about this world. Redwoods could provide me with so many answers, and I tried to slow my brain down to consider my most important questions.

“We will fight alongside you,” Shadowpine croaked. “Whenever you call. We shall be there. The Redwoods will fight for Jack.”

The trees all swayed their leaves in agreement, and as their bodies creaked with every movement, I felt a phantom shudder at being around such an ancient species. They had been here for centuries, and they were choosing to follow me.

Then I remembered they had spoken about moving here, and I wondered if they had any news about the other surrounding gods. Ethan had been relatively vague with the details, but I knew that my land was surrounded by other deities. Surely if anyone would know, it would be the Redwoods.

“I have a question,” I said. “You said that the mountains are your new home, where did you live before?”

“West,” Shadowpine said. “Far out west.”

The tree fell silent, and his branches seemed to droop. Nieva glanced around at the quiet Redwoods, and I could sense that the atmosphere had changed. I didn’t want to press them about their past if it was a painful subject, but I knew it could be vital to our survival.

“Why did you move?” I asked. “Is it nicer here?”

“The mountains have always called to us,” the ancient tree breathed. “But there are creatures there now. Creatures that were different before Ethan came. Animals that have darkness in their hearts. He is seeking them.”

The trees all rustled in agreement, and their beady eyes darted from side to side. A gentle wind began to pick up, and their branches swayed slightly.

“He?” I asked. “Who is seeking them?”

There was a moment of silence before anyone spoke, and Shadowpine’s twisted mouth fell into a crooked frown. The rest of the trees seemed to move closer together as if they were suddenly scared to be out in the open.

“He has been looking for evil creatures for a long time,” the tree croaked. “He seeks dark beings to join his army. We fled from his land in the west. I knew he would come to us, and he would burn us if we did not bow.”

“Who?” I pressed. “Who did you run from?”

The wind suddenly blew violently through the orange leaves, and Shadowpine’s trunk creaked as he looked up to the sky. His ancient eyes studied the sun, and his crooked mouth frowned even deeper.

“The evil one,” the old tree breathed. “With his army of deathly beings. He wants what you have, Jack. The God of Darkness is coming.”

Chapter 3

“The God of Darkness,” I repeated. “Tell me everything you know about him.”

The Redwoods’ branches swayed as they rustled their leaves, and Nieva’s purple curls danced in the wind. It felt like the whole atmosphere of the mountains had changed at the mention of this guy’s name.

“I’ve heard of him, too,” the Dragon Queen said. “But I don’t know much. I only really know his reputation.”

She shuddered, and I knew that it took a hell of a lot to make the badass queen worried. This guy must be really bad news. Especially if he’d earned that fucking title. Then again, Luke had called himself The Destroyer, and that had turned out to be pretty embarrassing for him.

Shadowpine kept his beady eyes up to the sky for a moment longer, and he sighed as he turned his gaze to Nieva.

“It takes a lot for Redwoods to be driven away,” he said. “We are not cowardly creatures. We do not flee from dangers. But this god… he is like no other I have ever known.”

“Worse than Ethan?” I asked.

“Much worse,” the tree growled. “Ethan was a showman. A god who liked to brag. Do you know what is worse than a showy god? An evil one who does terrible things purely for fun. He does not care if his people like him. He does not care if others fear him. He tortures for his own pleasure and rips apart the world for his own amusement.”

“And he’s powerful?” I asked, but I felt like I already knew the answer.

“Very,” Shadowpine croaked. “Jack, he already has an army of darklings that has only grown in numbers.”

“Darklings,” Nieva said thoughtfully. “That sounds familiar.”

“The darkling army is powerful,” Shadowpine said. “Powerful enough to rival your own, Jack.”

I knew that the ancient tree wouldn’t say that lightly. Shit.

“What exactly is a darkling?” I asked.

“None of us know much about them,” Shadowpine said. “They are rumored to be the same species group as elves, but these beings care for nothing but violence and evil.”

I made a mental note to talk to Grez about these creatures. He must know something about them if they were related to elves.

“You really don’t know anything else?” I asked. “Redwoods are such an ancient species, I thought you might have run into darklings at some point.”

“We avoid them on purpose,” Shadowpine breathed. “The darklings could take everything from us if they wanted to. They would burn our roots and dig up our young if we ever got too near.”

“Shit,” I said. “I’m guessing that their reputation is as terrible as their god’s?”

“Oh, yes,” the ancient tree growled. “We knew of the grim fates of any species that came up against them. Redwoods are not cowardly, but we know how to preserve our kind.”

“Okay,” I said. “So he has this darkling army, and he’s out west. You say he wants what I have?”

“Indeed,” Shadowpine breathed. “You have creatures in these mountains that he would kill to get his hands on. He roams the land finding the beings capable of the most evil, and he collects them as fighters.”

I had a hell of a lot of powerful creatures on my team, and I knew how tempting some of them would be for an evil god. The cyclopes might be on my side now, but I didn’t know how easy to sway they would be for another.

“There is one colony in particular he wants,” Shadowpine breathed. “He wants the wolves.”

My mind raced back to the battle and the demonic-looking dogs that had emerged from the caves. They were double the size of the wolves I remembered from Earth, and they sure as hell would be a deadly addition to any army. I had instructed the Hodges to burrow in front of the cave entrance to block them in, and the wolves were still trapped inside the mountains now.

“He threatened to take them from Ethan,” Shadowpine continued. “The wolves are a strong group. But they are also highly intelligent. Do not underestimate them. We used to be close as a species long ago.”

“You did?” I asked curiously. “But they’re feral. You said that the God of Darkness is after them.”

“They were not always so corrupted,” the ancient tree said. “The wolves were once a gentle species. They hunted for food, but they killed nothing more. I would often let them curl up under my branches if it began to rain while they were out.”

I couldn’t imagine those bloodthirsty creatures snuggled up like puppies, but I knew the Redwood was telling the truth.

“So, Ethan made them evil,” I said. “Is there anything that sleazy asshole didn’t try to ruin?”

“He tainted them,” Shadowpine breathed. “The wolves were forced to hunt for his amusement. They killed creatures they once befriended, and slowly, their minds were poisoned by his evil.”

My thoughts raced, and I was already planning what to do with these wolves. They were locked up in their cave, and I had a feeling they would be on the warpath whenever they were able to get out.

I needed to make sure that this dark god didn’t get his hands on them. Whatever it would take.

“I think we should head back,” I said. “It’s been really good talking to you, Shadowpine. You’ve been really helpful. I’m going to defeat this God of Darkness.”

“I am glad to have been of assistance,” the ancient tree breathed. “Thank you for your wise leadership. We shall be around if you need us.”

The old creatures slowly began to move back the way they came from, and their steady groans and creaks echoed out over the mountains. Their orange leaves swayed in the wind, and they spoke in low, croaking voices to each other.

It really was mind-blowing to watch their roots tear from the ground. But what was even more mind-blowing was the fact that a whole moving forest were my followers.

A moving forest made of massive, wise, and fierce tree creatures.

“They’re amazing,” Nieva breathed as we watched the Redwoods go.

“They really are,” I chuckled. “They’ve given me a shitload to think about.”

I was incredibly excited about having the ancient trees around. They would be able to answer so many questions, and I was already looking forward to our next conversation. Maybe they would even know something about when the gods came to be. But right now I had to focus on this new god, and I had to make sure he did not get anywhere near the wolves.

“Let’s head back to the valley,” I said. “We can tell the others what we’ve found out.”

Nieva flew over the moving forest, and she speedily made her way back over the mountains. There was still so much to explore, but I had business to attend to.

“What have you heard about this evil god?” I asked. “You said that you know his reputation.”

“Yes.” Nieva nodded. “Rumors about gods always get passed around throughout the land. The God of Darkness always has horror stories floating around of yet another slaughtered colony, or another species that has been tainted with evil.”

“A whole legacy of shitty deeds,” I said. “We’re going to defeat this guy, but it’s going to take a hell of a lot of work.”

“What are we going to do about the wolves?” Nieva asked as she flew past the battlefield.

“Something drastic,” I said grimly.

The Dragon Queen flew down toward her valley, and the other priestesses were sitting out in the sun with the baby dragon. The men were at work forging more icy weaponry, and they gave their queen a respectful bow as she neared. Then Nieva landed gracefully beside the women, and they smiled as she sat down next to them.

Nicola had the scaly baby cradled in her arms, and she was cooing and rocking it like it was her own. The icy dragon wagged its tail and squealed from all the attention, and it was clearly adoring every second of the cuddling.

Aleia was whittling away at something in her lap with a metal tool, and I was happy to see the fairy using her crafting skills again. She was incredibly talented with her hands, and it looked like the dragon-men had provided her with some scrap metal to play with.

“Nieva!” Aleia said brightly as she looked up from her work. “I made something for you!”

The fairy proudly held out a copper bracelet carefully bent and carved into a beautiful, twirling pattern. It had little flecks of gold throughout it, and the piece of jewelery glistened under the sun.

“It’s beautiful,” Nieva gasped as she took the gift. “Thank you so much. How did you get the little golden dots?”

“I think they were just in that metal scrap already.” Aleia shrugged. “But I wanted to practice crafting again.”

“Very cute,” I chuckled. “Beautiful work.”

The fairy blushed as Nieva slid the bracelet onto her wrist, and I was impressed with how intricate it looked.

“Jack,” Penelope said. “How did the exploring go?”

“It was insightful,” I sighed. “We met some new creatures in the land. There were fauns.”

“Fauns,” Celeste groaned. “Those things are always such a pain.”

“They were nice enough,” I said. “But I’m not sure how useful they’ll be for anything other than partying. We also met other dragon-women.”

“Oooh, that’s exciting!” Aleia cooed, but then the fairy studied Nieva’s face, and her beautiful smile fell slightly. “Is everything okay? You look worried.”

“We learned some troubling news,” the Dragon Queen said. “When we met the Redwoods.”

“Redwoods?” Celeste asked. “Seriously? Those things are amazing!”

“I’ve never met one,” Penelope said. “Oh, I would love to, though! I bet they know the most wonderful stories!”

“But they gave you bad news.” Nicola frowned.

“Yeah,” I said. “They told us about the God of Darkness.”

The priestess exchanged worried glances, and even the baby dragon curled its tail up as it snuggled closer to Nicola.

“The God of Darkness?” Aleia whispered. “He sounds terrifying! Is he nearby?”

The fairy’s wings fluttered, and she glanced around nervously. She looked so cute that I just wanted to scoop her into my arms.

“He’s out west,” I said. “The Redwoods left their land to get away from him.”

“He must be bad.” Nicola whistled. “Those old trees have been around for forever. They have to have seen some really bad shit in their lives.”

“That’s true,” Penelope said. “He has to be ghastly for them to have actually up and left!”

The naiad bit her lip, and she absentmindedly stroked her belly.

I hated seeing her worried, and I vowed to do whatever it took to protect her and my baby. All of my women and children would be safe, and I wasn’t going to let this new threat come close to them. Killing Ethan had sparked something deep inside me, and my new challenge had riled me up even more.

The God of Darkness might have scared the whole land, but he didn’t fucking scare me.

“He’s after the wolves,” I said. “The Redwoods said they used to be docile creatures.”

“What?” Nicola snorted. “Those things that tried to maul us to death and eat us? You know how much I love animals, but I would happily stab those bastards in the face any day.”

The brunette ran her hands down the baby dragon’s snout, and I thought back to how bravely she had faced the huge, icy beasts when we’d first met them. Then of course there was the time she had talked a three-headed bear down when it was trying to eat her. Nicola’s powers with animals had grown stronger and stronger, and Nieva clearly had experience with huge creatures, too.

“My lord,” Penelope said. “You’re a bit quiet. Is everything okay?”

“I’m just forming a plan,” I said slowly. “Now, you might not like the sound of this.”

“We trust you, Jack.” Aleia smiled. “And love you.”

“I love you, too,” I chuckled. “So, we need to do something about the wolves. We can’t just have them trapped in the cave waiting for this dark god to find them.”

“You want to free them?” Celeste asked. “That seems dangerous.”

“Not just free them,” I said. “I want to try and convert them to our side.”

“How exactly would we do that?” Nicola asked, and then her eyes widened. “No, no, no! Absolutely not, Jack!”

“But you are so amazing with animals,” I countered. “Remember how scared everyone was of Layla before you talked her down?”

“She is one bear,” Nicola said. “We’re talking about a whole group of wolves! They’re so huge and terrifying! I can’t.”

The brunette held the baby dragon close as she shook her head, and I knew that she was being defensive because she was scared. I didn’t blame her. The wolves looked like they had been designed by the devil himself.

“Nieva will go, too,” I said. “She has such a powerful bond with the dragons, I’m sure she can help.”

The Dragon Queen didn’t argue, but her snowstorm eyes widened as she glanced at Nicola.

Both women were tough as nails, but they were going to need some help to build up to the task.

“I know this is fucking terrifying,” I said gently. “But do you think I would ever send you into a situation that I didn’t think you could handle?”

“No,” Nicola admitted eventually. “But Jack, they’re so vicious. Even if we go in armed, we are going to be so outnumbered.”

“I’m going to be there,” I said firmly. “Every step of the way. If there is any trouble, then I’ll be down in a flash. I won’t let anything hurt either of you.”

“But what will I say?” Nicola asked. “They were fighting for Ethan during the battle, they might not even know he’s dead.”

“They’ll know,” I said. “The Redwoods said that they are highly intelligent creatures, and we shouldn’t underestimate them.”

“Great,” Nicola groaned. “If they were stupid, then this would feel a lot less scary.”

“They have been in that cave for a while now,” Nieva said. “I imagine they’re going to be very angry when we let them out.”

“Even better,” Nicola grumbled.

“We better get going,” I said. “The quicker we deal with the wolves, the quicker we’ll have the upper hand on this dark god.

The women got to their feet, and they made sure they were armed to the teeth. Aleia had her trusty spiked shield over her shoulder, and Penelope had her enchanted sword she had gotten in Evelhelm. Celeste had a similar sword, and Nicola gripped her flail tightly. Nieva kept her icy axe by her side, and she ushered the baby dragon over to her men.

“The parents are sleeping,” Nicola said as the scaly animal raced over to the dragon folk.

“They’ve earned it,” I chuckled. “New parents who just fought in a bloody battle. That’s got to be tiring.”

Nieva waved goodbye to her men, and the women began to make their way toward the battlefield. The central valley was still soaked in blood, and various bodies of imps, sprites, and ogres littered the floor.

I studied my territory map and examined the entrance of the wolf cave. It was still filled up with dirt, and I scanned inside the cave to see how many of these creatures we were dealing with.

My phantom stomach dropped as I saw the shapes of what must have been at least a hundred wolves.

They were all huge and strolled around a labyrinth of wide tunnels. I spotted one of the creatures that sat deep down in the caves, and it was clearly the leader. It was almost twice the size of the others, and it sat regally as smaller wolves drooled at its feet.

I didn’t want to worry the women, but I also didn’t want to underprepare them. Nicola and Nieva were truly skilled with animals, but this was going to be their biggest challenge yet.

The first issue would be to dig through the dirt that blocked the cave, but Aleia would have no problems with that.

“It’s so nice to see a blue sky,” Penelope sighed as she looked up, and I got the impression she was trying to lighten the other women’s spirits. “What a change from those terrible orange clouds!”

“Those fucking sprites,” I said. “There are still a few of them further out from the mountains, but it looks more like a light shower than a storm now.”

“Horrible little things,” Penelope said. “It was rather satisfying to see the dragons attack them.”

“One of the battle’s highlights,” I chuckled. “Other than watching my beautiful priestesses kick everyone’s asses.”

“We were pretty great.” Nicola grinned. “As much fun as the battle was, the worship session after was even better.”

“Fuck yes,” I groaned. “Seeing you all together like that was mind-blowing.”

“My first worship session,” Nieva said in a sultry tone. “I really hope I get another soon.”

“Don’t we all,” Nicola sighed.

“You will,” I said. “I promise. We just need to try and tame a bunch of evil wolves first.”

“Of course.” Celeste shrugged. “Easy. We’ll probably be in and out in seconds.”

The women walked through the battlefield, and they carefully stepped over the decapitated heads and torn off limbs. Bits of broken weapons were scattered everywhere, and a group of black birds pecked at loose eyeballs.

“We’ll need to get this cleaned up,” Penelope said with a wrinkled nose. “This smell isn’t doing anyone any good.”

“Agreed,” Nicola spluttered as she covered her nose. “I know I’m only early in my pregnancy, but this is making me gag.”

“I’m sure I can rally a group to clean,” I said. “We can’t have lovely pregnant ladies doing manual labor.”

Celeste’s eyes fell on Nicola’s still flat belly, and I wondered if she was wishing that she was also bearing my child. I would need to speak with her about it. I couldn’t have her going around feeling left out. If she wanted to have my baby, then I would be more than happy to provide the service needed.

The women climbed up toward the rocky ledge of the wolf cave, and they came to a halt at the pile of dirt and rubble.

“The Hodges did a good job,” Nicola said as she folded her arms. “This is seriously blocked up.”

“They must be hungry in there,” Aleia said warily.

“Do you think you can move some of this away?” I asked. “Just enough to be able to climb through.”

“Yes,” the fairy said. “I just need to ram my shield into it, and it should move quickly. But I’m a bit scared, Jack.”

“I can see the wolves inside,” I said. “There aren’t any at the entrance. You can do this. I saw you in battle, you’re a badass.”

“Yes,” the fairy said with a determined nod. “I can do this!”

She fluttered upward with her lilac wings and aimed her spiked shield at the blocked doorway.

“I know what I want you to say to the wolves,” I said to Nicola. “You need to remind them of who they used to be, and the life they used to have before Ethan. They used to be at peace with the other creatures of the land. The only reason they hunted was for food.”

“Really?” Nicola asked.

“The Redwoods told us everything,” I said. “They used to cover the wolves with their branches when it rained. Apparently these beasts are highly intelligent and compassionate, and it was only Ethan’s ways that made them so violent.”

“Okay,” Nicola said hesitantly. “Do you really think this will work? You’re sure that these aren’t just big murder dogs?”

“I heard the way the Redwoods talked about them,” Nieva said. “I think Jack’s right. There must be a memory of that life deep down inside them.”

“Very deep down,” Nicola grumbled.

Aleia scrunched up her face in determination as she flew at the blocked cave, and she held her purple shield up with her strong arms. The rest of the women stepped back, and the fairy slammed right into the top of the rubble. It was amazing to watch the petite woman cause so much destruction, and I cheered as a shitload of dirt went flying backward into the cave.

“Nice,” I said. “Let’s do a few more of those, and we should be good to go!”

“You really are incredible,” Nieva said in awe, and the fairy turned pink at the compliment.

Aleia had been slightly afraid of the Dragon Queen when they first met, and I knew it meant a lot to her to have that approval. The adorable fairy straightened her shield and flew right back into the rubble.

More of the blockade tumbled down, and the cave entrance was now halfway open from the top. It was enough to clamber over, but I wanted the women to have a quick getaway available if they needed it.

“One more time,” I encouraged. “You’re doing amazing!”

Aleia nodded and blew a strand of her hair from her face before she soared back to the cave. The little fairy rammed the remaining dirt with all of her might, and there was suddenly a mini-avalanche of debris.

“Awesome!” I cheered as the fairy did a little twirl in mid-air.

The cave entrance was now almost entirely clear, and the looming darkness of the cave stretched out before the priestesses. They all clutched their weapons tightly as they peered inside, and I checked to make sure none of the wolves had run up to investigate the noise.

“Okay,” I said. “Here’s the plan. Nicola and Nieva will go inside, and the rest of you wait here as backup. If I call on you, I want you to come in with those weapons swinging.”

“Got it.” Aleia nodded.

“We’ll be ready,” Celeste said as she rustled her wings.

“The wolves seem to be spread out inside,” I said. “That’s good. It means we can try this out on a couple of them without having to face the whole pack head-on.”

“And we remind them of their past,” Nieva said. “Their lives before Ethan took over.”

“And if that doesn’t work,” Nicola said. “We have weapons.”

“I’ll be there every step of the way,” I said. “I’ve seen you take down these fuckers yourselves in battle, so I know you can do it if you need to. But if there seems to be too many of them, and I don’t like the way it’s going, then I’ll be down in a flash.”

“I trust you,” Nicola said. “How are we meant to see?”

I studied the tunnels, and it looked like there were a few lit torches sporadically placed around the cave systems. They must have been put there by someone other than the wolves, but they only lit up certain parts of the tunnels.

“I’ll guide you through the dark parts,” I said. “Celeste could light a torch for us, but I think having the cover of darkness will be good.”

“I’m ready,” Nicola said firmly. “Nieva, let’s do this.”

The golden-skinned beauty strode over to the cave entrance, and the Dragon Queen followed alongside her. Their pretty faces were stern with determination, and I was in awe of their bravery. I really had won the fucking jackpot with my priestesses.

“Wait right here,” I said to the other women. “Be ready for anything and call if you need me.”

“You can count on us,” Aleia said as she gripped her shield in front of her tiny body.

“I know,” I said gently. “We’ll be back soon.”

“Hopefully,” Nicola muttered as she stepped into the darkness.

I scanned my map and found that the nearest wolves were just around the corner. There were only two of them, and they seemed to be gnawing at some old bones just under a lit torch. I spotted a large boulder nearby that sat under a high ledge. It looked like it could have been used as a storage shelf once, but now the ledge had nothing but cobwebs on it. The boulder was the perfect stepping stone height, and the shelf was just wide enough for the two women to fit on. In an emergency, it would give them the upper hand to be higher up.

“Okay,” I said. “At the end of this tunnel, you need to turn right, and you’ll see two of them. There’s a large boulder that can be used to step up onto a high shelf. Use that if you need to.”

“Can’t wolves jump, too?” Nicola asked quietly.

“Yes,” I said. “But if you are up there with your blades swinging, then that’s enough of a stall for the other women to get in and help. Besides, Nieva can fly up, so that will make it quicker.”

The women both nodded silently, and Nicola was moving her lips as if she was practicing what to say. Nieva held her axe up in front of her, and the two women walked slowly into the tunnel.

There was a distant drip somewhere, but the only other sound was the grumbling gnaws of the wolves. The tunnel was made of dark stone, and there was emerald moss growing all over the ceiling. Tiny worms wriggled along the floor, and spiders scurried over the walls.

“You’ve got this,” I said quietly. “Remember, speak just like you did with Layla. Calm and in control. Just a few more steps, and you’ll have a bit more light.”

The flickering flames came into view as the women finally reached the first corner of the tunnel. They stopped right at the end and listened to the huge beasts hungrily devouring their food. The sound of teeth scraping against bone filled the air.

Nicola and Nieva looked at each other, and they both nodded before they stepped around the corner in unison.

The wolves immediately looked up from their food, and they slowly rose to their feet. Both of the hellish creatures towered over the women, and their matted black fur was filthy with dirt and blood. Their sharp fangs were stained red, and their yellow eyes narrowed as they stared at the priestesses.

“Speak,” I hissed. “Now.”

Both the wolves crouched down, and I knew they were about to leap. I was ready to appear in my human form, but then Nicola began to talk. Her voice sounded dreamy but strong. It was as if she was someone singing and shouting at the same time.

“You do not want to hurt us,” the brunette said. “You are not the monsters that Ethan turned you into. Remember the life you used to have.”

Both wolves paused as Nicola’s voice echoed throughout the cave. They growled, but they seemed unsure whether to pounce or not.

“You do not want to hurt us,” the brunette repeated. “Remember back when you roamed the land in harmony with the other creatures. You slept under the Redwoods’ branches, and you had allies outside your own pack.”

Nieva stood stoically with her head high beside Nicola, and her presence just radiated calming energy. She stared one of the wolves right in the eye, and it shuffled back slightly from her fierce glare. Her snowstorm eyes glowed beneath the light, and she didn’t flinch once.

“Keep going,” I said. “I think it’s working.”

“We are not here to hurt you,” Nicola said. “Jack is our god, and he wanted to make sure everyone was getting along. We need to be a united team in order for us all to live in peace.”

Every word the brunette spoke seemed to calm the huge dogs more and more. Their snarls quieted, and they straightened up out of their attack positions. Then one of the black wolves slowly took a step forward, and Nicola offered out a welcoming hand.

“I’m your friend,” she said. “My name is Nicola, and this is Nieva.”

The Dragon Queen also held out her hand, and I was amazed at how confidently she stood before the huge beasts.

I quickly checked my map, and I was startled to see the largest of the wolves had made its way toward the front tunnel. The huge creature slinked along silently, and its ears were cocked as it listened to Nicola.

“The leader is coming,” I said. “Keep talking.”

“We are here to help you,” Nicola said dreamily. “If we work together, then we can protect ourselves from the evil gods who tried to hurt you.”

The two wolves had now stepped forward so they were just a foot away from the women. Their tongues hung out like happy puppies, and one of them even began to wag its tail.

“You’re fucking amazing,” I hissed. “Keep it up for the leader.”

The huge wolf strode around the corner, and it confidently walked toward the group. It didn’t speed up or charge, though, and it kept its bright eyes fixed on the women.

“It’s an honor to meet you,” Nicola called to the shadowy figure. “We are here to form a truce. Jack wants to protect all of his creatures, and we will all be stronger as a… team…”

The brunette’s words trailed off, and her eyes widened as the sheer size of the leader became apparent in the torchlight.

The wolf’s head was almost touching the ceiling, and the two others hurried aside to let their master through. For a moment, I thought Nicola might finally falter under the gaze of the vicious wolf, but both she and Nieva kept their hands stretched out as I prepared for a sudden attack.

“Thank you for coming to see us,” Nicola said.

Her voice was even stronger now. It echoed throughout the whole cave system and filled the air with her musical notes. The words drifted through the tunnels like wind, and there was a chiming echo that followed each sentence. Even I was mesmerized by her voice.

Then every wolf in the cave system began to walk toward her from the depths, and the leader stopped right in front of the women. It bowed its head to sniff their hands, and then it gave a small lick to each of their palms.

“Holy shit,” I breathed.

The leader then raised its head, and it howled as if it was making an announcement. All the other wolves in the cave howled back, and they began to race up to join the commotion.

The huge wolf bent its front legs into a quick bow, and Nicola and Nieva hurriedly did the same.

Hell yes. A mutual respect had been formed.

Nicola smiled as she reached up a hand, and the massive wolf bent down to embrace a nose scratch. Nieva laughed as the two other wolves came to her for some affection as well, and I was suddenly looking at a group of overgrown puppies.

Well, puppies that could slaughter a man with a single bite.

“It worked,” Nicola breathed. “They like us.”

“I knew you could do it,” I said. “They fucking love you!”

More and more wolves piled into the tunnel, and they all seemed desperate to meet their new friends.

“This is amazing,” Nieva said as one wolf rolled over for belly rubs. “How can this be the same species we met earlier?”

“Sometimes it just takes a bit of talking and patience,” I said. “Luckily, I have just the women to get the job done.”

“But will they follow you?” Nicola whispered.

I checked my devotional map, and I almost laughed out loud when I saw that every wolf was represented by a red dot.

I had a wolf army. The pack of beasts that the God of Darkness was so desperate to have was mine.

“They already are following me,” I proudly told my women. “You’ve done everything we need, and now--”

Suddenly, a message popped up on my interface.

New God Quest: Destroy the God of Giants.

“What the hell?” I muttered to myself.

God of Giants? I had just started getting ready to fuck up this other dark god, but it looked like the stakes were even higher than before.

It wasn’t just one evil bastard I had to plot against.

I had two gods to kill, and I was ready for it.

Chapter 4

The whole cave echoed with the sound of excited howls and playful barks. Wolves leapt all over each other, and the priestesses shrieked with laughter at the sudden excitement.

“Jack?” Nicola asked as she playfully tussled with a wolf. “Did you say something?”

“Give me a minute,” I said.

My mind reeled at this new quest, and I tried to make sense of it. The only gods I’d ever been prompted to destroy were gods I’d at least heard of recently, but I was starting to wonder if Luke and Ethan had been my practice rounds.

Maybe it was time to really level up a bit and battle against the bigger threats I had waiting for me, even if I didn’t know they were there.

I kept staring at my new quest, and my phantom heart skipped a beat as I read the reward.

Reward Upon Quest Completion: Gain the Holy Ear. Listen to what other gods are saying to their followers without their knowledge

Damn. That would be an amazing tool.

I would be able to work out other gods’ plans before they had even made their moves. This was a serious game changer.

I just had to defeat a god that I had never even heard of until now.

The God of Giants.

It didn’t take much to guess what kind of army he would have, and I was suddenly hugely grateful for the cyclopes. Those one-eyed beasts were massive, and I knew they would be helpful in a battle against giants. The Redwoods would be useful, too. Their twisting roots and branches could trip up any huge threats and take them down to ground level.

My mind was already racing with strategy plans, and I needed to find out all I could about this god so I could put my ideas in motion.

“Jack!” Penelope called from the cave entrance. “Can we come in?”

The naiad peered into the dark cave with her sword raised high, and she studied the tunnel suspiciously. Celeste and Aleia had their wings spread and ready for action, but they hesitated at the sound of the wolves.

“Get in here,” I chuckled. “They did it! We have a new pack on our team. Don’t be alarmed when you see the size of them, though.”

The three priestesses cautiously made their way inside, and their mouths fell open when they turned the corner of the tunnel. Nicola and Nieva giggled as the wolves jumped around them, and the leader of the pack settled down beside them. Its shaggy fur glistened with bloodstains, and Aleia froze as the wolf stared at her.

“How?” Celeste asked with wide eyes. “They’re… playing with you?”

“They are so big,” Aleia whispered with her petite body rigidly frozen in place. “Jack? I-Is this safe?”

“It is now,” I assured her. “I promised I wouldn’t put you in danger.”

“Jack was right.” Nicola grinned. “I really am ridiculously skilled.”

“I’ll say,” I chuckled. “The God of Darkness has got nothing on my women.”

The wolves’ ears pricked up every time I spoke, and they tilted their heads like pets listening for a command. That’s when I realized they could hear my every word now, and I chuckled with pride at the newly tamed beasts.

Even though their whole demeanor had changed, their sharp fangs were still enough to send shivers down anyone’s back. I couldn’t wait to see them fighting alongside my priestesses.

“Thank you for joining our team,” I said. “It’s an honor to meet such an impressive pack.”

I wasn’t sure if they would fully understand me, but the leader sniffed the air while I spoke as if it was trying to locate me. Then the huge beast let out a deep howl, and the others all did the same. The sound bounced around the tunnel, and Aleia pressed her hands over her ears with fright.

“I think they’re saying they like you,” Nicola said. “The leader seems to be calm. That must mean he feels safe.”

The largest wolf gave a sharp bark at the brunette, and Nicola raised an eyebrow. She quickly glanced underneath the wolf, and she shot the beast an apologetic glance.

“Sorry,” Nicola said. “I mean she feels safe. Our leader is a strong lady.”

“There seems to be a lot of those around here,” I said.

Penelope and Aleia stayed a few steps back from the others, and they both held their bellies as they watched the beasts. The naiad seemed more cautious than frightened, but the fairy looked like she might pass out at any moment.

Nieva watched Aleia with a smile, and the Dragon Queen held out her pale green hand.

“It’s okay,” she said gently. “They won’t hurt us. Look.”

Nieva stroked a nearby wolf’s head, and its tongue flopped out like a dopey puppy.

Aleia fervently shook her head and remained in place, but Celeste had crept slightly closer. She still kept her sword gripped by her side warily, but the harpy shuffled up to one of the creatures and gingerly held out a hand.

“Hello,” Celeste said slowly. “Thanks for not eating us.”

The huge wolf sniffed her palm, and it happily licked her with a snort.

“Nice to meet you,” the harpy chuckled. “It’s a nice cave you’ve got here. Very cozy.”

Penelope and Aleia watched this interaction for a moment, and then they joined hands as they took a small step forward. The fairy’s breathing had quickened, and she nervously wiggled her wings with every step.

“You can do it,” I said. “This pack is going to be fighting alongside us soon. We need to make sure we can all trust each other.”

“Yes,” Penelope said. “My lord, I will trust anyone who follows you as a leader. Come on, sister.”

The naiad nodded determinedly as she took tiny steps, and Aleia silently followed beside her. It looked a bit like the fairy was being pulled along, but I reckoned that might be needed at this point.

Penelope’s hand shook as she reached out to the wolf leader, but she kept her head held high. The huge creature could clearly sense her fear, and she slowly got to her feet as she watched the naiad. It was as if she was moving slowly so she wouldn’t cause alarm, and she even kept her mouth closed to hide her sharp teeth.

The respectful gesture made me remember the Redwoods’ stories about the wolves. Shadowpine had told us that the wolves were intelligent and compassionate, and I was finally getting to see that side of them.

“Oh,” Penelope breathed. “You really are huge. You’ll be a wonderful fighter for Jack’s army.”

The pack leader took a step closer to the two priestesses, and she sniffed them so closely that Aleia whimpered.

“It’s okay,” I said. “She’s just getting used to you.”

“Of course,” the fairy whispered. “Yes, hello. I’m Aleia. P-Please don’t bite me.”

The wolf sniffed the women’s bellies, and she gave a very gentle howl as she examined them. Then the huge creature sat down at their feet, and she kept her posture straight and alert as if she was standing guard. One of the other wolves took a step toward Aleia then, but the leader barked a sharp warning.

“I think they’re protecting you,” I said. “She knows you’re both pregnant.”

“Does this mean we’re friends?” Penelope asked, and the wolf barked gently.

“I think that’s a yes,” Nicola laughed. “How come I don’t need protection?”

“Maybe you’re too early in your pregnancy,” Nieva said. “They really are wonderful creatures once you look past the teeth.”

The priestesses spent some time admiring the wolves, and the pack seemed completely at ease as they rolled over and barked playfully. Given how sweet they suddenly seemed, I wondered if the God of Darkness would be able to tell that the wolves had a new god, and if he would still try to take them.

But if the God of Giants was my next quest, then I figured he must be the closest threat. I wondered which part of the land he ruled over, and if he had as much of a reputation as the God of Darkness.

Either way, the wolves and Redwoods were two incredible additions to my army, and I knew that there were still whole other groups of creatures I hadn’t met in my new mountains yet. Even though I had just learned about two dangerous gods, I felt stronger than ever with my newest followers.

I let the priestesses have a few more minutes with their furry allies, and I chuckled as I watched Aleia get braver with them. The fairy had chosen to sit next to the smallest member of the pack, and she smiled sweetly at the runty wolf. It stared up at her adoringly, and its eyes were slightly crossed as it rested its head on her lap.

The pack leader kept a watchful eye on the entire interaction like a defensive mother.

“Aw,” Aleia breathed as she stroked the wolf’s snout. “Jack, look! It likes me!”

“It really does,” I chuckled.

The fairy softly stroked the wolf’s ears, and it seemed that the women were officially part of the pack, but I was growing eager to get back to the valley to try and work out who had information on these new gods. I was still riding my high from defeating Ethan, and I was ready to get started with our next god’s downfall.

If I visited the convent, then I would be able to ask the elves of Evelhelm what they knew about darklings, but hopefully someone would have some knowledge about the God of Giants, too.

“Let’s get going,” I said. “We should head back to the valley and discuss our next moves.”

“Aww,” Nicola said as she stroked the leader’s head. “Okay, but I want to come back to visit. They’re all just little cuties, really.”

“Of course,” I chuckled. “I think you’ve made some real friends here.”

The priestesses got to their feet, and the wolves did the same. Then everyone started to head to the cave entrance, and the pack leader began to race in front of the group. She let out a piercing howl, and the other wolves suddenly picked up their paces to run after her.

Aleia got such a fright that she fluttered upward with a jolt, but she giggled when she realized she wasn’t in any danger.

The wolf pack only sprinted out onto the entrance ledge and hurried down toward the central valley.

“They’re probably going to get some food,” I said. “Since they haven’t been able to hunt for a day.”

The wolves had clearly realized there was a whole buffet waiting for them outside. They howled as the leader sprinted ahead, and she led her pack to the graveyard of Ethan’s army. Then each wolf pounced on a different dead body, and they began to tear through flesh with hungry snarls.

Blood erupted everywhere as the massive creatures fed, and it looked like they weren’t exactly picky with their meat. Imps’ faces were ripped off and devoured, and ogres were swarmed by multiple wolves before their ears and eyes were torn away. The whole valley was filled with the sound of chomping fangs and ripping flesh, and the priestesses paused as they looked down at the scene.

“Lovely,” Celeste sighed.

“Well, that solves our clean-up problem,” I said.

“True,” Nicola said. “But it’s not doing much to help the smell.”

The women hurried down the rocky pathway toward the ground level, and they covered their noses as they passed through the corpse buffet.

Some of the wolves gave the priestesses excited barks, and the leader looked up at them with a parting howl. Her face was stained with blood as she bit down on an imp’s torso, and she hungrily chomped down the ripped flesh. Bits of entrails flew into the air, and Aleia narrowly avoided being hit with slimy guts.

“Oh, dear,” the fairy whimpered squeamishly.

“Enjoy your dinner,” Nicola called.

The women hurried out from the bloody battlegrounds, and they breathed sighs of relief as they stepped out of the central valley.

“I can’t believe we have wolves!” Celeste said excitedly. “The God of Darkness is not going to be happy.”

“He will not,” I said grimly. “But we just need to make sure we’re ready for whenever he chooses to act.”

The clouds rolled in front of the sun as the women made their way back to the dragon valley. A gentle wind picked up, and the priestesses talked excitedly about the wolves the whole way.

But my mind raced with thoughts of the two nearby gods. Ethan had tried to ally with me before our battle, and I wondered if any of the others had formed teams. The God of Darkness clearly had a strong reputation, and it was possible that others would be keen to be associated with him.

Maybe that’s who this God of Giants was. Maybe he was an ally of the evil god, just like Luke had been to Ethan.

It might be worth a visit to the Redwoods to find out if they had any knowledge of the giants and their god.

“My lord,” Penelope said. “I was wondering what our plan is for the night? Is it too late in the day now to start our journey back to the convent?”

“Yes,” I said. “We won’t be heading there tonight, but I know you’re eager to get back and see how your garden’s doing.”

“Oh, I am,” the naiad said. “But of course, I am devoted to you, and I’ll stay wherever you need me.”

“I know,” I chuckled. “There will never be a day when I question your devotion. You can stay with the dragon-men tonight. I’m sure they’ll have a hut to spare.”

“I have my own hut that I can spare,” Nieva said with a smirk.

“Ooo! Even better,” Penelope sighed.

The priestesses were all in high spirits after their accomplishment with the wolves, and as I watched the added bounce in their steps do all kinds of things to their breasts, I knew I wanted to visit one of them that night.

Being able to enter my women’s dreams was a serious highlight of the life of a god. It meant that even when I wasn’t in my physical body, I was able to make love to them for hours on end. The only tricky part was deciding on the priestess of the evening.

They were each as gorgeous as each other, and I knew they would all love to see me in their dreams.

I put that thought to the side as the women entered the dragon valley. We had some problems to solve before I could relax into a night of orgasms and pleasure.

I was pleased to see that the dragon-women had come down from their cave by the time we returned, and they were now mingling amongst the men. They were all deep in excited conversations, and it was obvious that merging the two groups was already going well. The axe building had clearly been abandoned for the evening, and there were cups of tea being passed around the group. I chuckled as I watched the men flex their muscles, and the women smoothed down their dresses against their lean bodies.

“Queen Nieva!” Safra said as she hurried over to the priestesses. “This is so wonderful. I couldn’t have hoped for a better homecoming!”

“It’s good to see you,” the Dragon Queen said. “I hope the men are making you feel at home in all ways.”

“Oh, they are.” Safra smiled. “It is such a relief to have such strong and handsome men among us again. I almost forgot how mighty our kind could be, but to see them all here… I feel as if all is right in the world. And they’re being so sweet to dote on us with food and drink.”

The dragon-woman batted her eyelashes at a group of five dragon-men who seemed to be eavesdropping nearby. They all instantly flashed broad smiles that made Safra giggle into her hand, and three of them instinctively lurched forward to check if she needed anything.

I couldn’t help chuckling at the pretty dragon-woman’s excitement, and I imagined that there might be a lot of bed sharing that evening. The men adored Nieva, but she was very much not an option for them mating wise. She was their leader, and her heart belonged only to me. The sudden return of the beautiful winged women must have felt like Christmas for the men.

“Can you get them to take some supplies to my hut for us this evening?” Nieva asked. “We will need a few more pillows and blankets for my fellow priestesses. Just to make sure we’re all comfortable.”

“Oooh,” Aleia cooed. “I can’t wait to sleep in the royal hut! Fancy!”

“It’s nothing too grand,” Nieva laughed. “But it’s cozy.”

“Of course,” Safra said eagerly. “I’ll go and get that sorted for you, my queen.”

She gave a quick bow and then headed off with five dragon-men dogging behind her. The priestesses headed for a couple of wooden log benches that sat around an unlit pile of sticks, and they took a seat as another dragon-man hurried over.

He had icy-blue mugs filled with steaming tea, and he presented them to each of the women with a polite bow.

“Thank you.” Nieva smiled. “It’s good to see my people in such high spirits.”

“It has been an exciting day,” the dragon-man said. “Jack killed Ethan yesterday, and today we have our women back among us, as they should be. Our new god really has made our lives so much better.”

“Glad to have helped,” I said, and the dragon-man bowed again.

He hurried away as the women sipped their tea, and some of the men got to work skinning meat for their evening meal.

The dragon-people were wonderful soldiers from what I had seen in battle. They were smart, coordinated, and their ability to fly was always a plus. If I was coming up against an army of giants, then I would need as many airborne creatures as possible. We would need to launch attacks from the sky if we were going to bring down huge monsters, which got me thinking about exactly how tall a giant would be.

How many of them would this god have in his army?

I gave the priestesses a little while to enjoy their drinks before I started to ask questions.

“Have you heard of the God of Giants?” I asked, and the women looked up from their cups.

“Giants,” Celeste muttered. “Hmm. I don’t think I know about him.”

“Me, neither,” Aleia said as she sipped her tea. “He sounds scary. Does that mean all of his creatures are giant?”

“I assume so,” I said. “So, he doesn’t have a famous reputation, too?”

“I think I’ve heard of him,” Nicola said. “When I was little, my old bitch of a neighbor told me stories about him. She was always trying to scare the children of the village, but I think the tales about the giants’ god were true. He was said to live really far north, way past the mountains.”

“Yes,” Nieva said thoughtfully. “There was a rumor that he wanted dragons for his giants to ride on, but I have never encountered him.”

“He certainly doesn’t have the same reputation as the God of Darkness,” Penelope said. “Oh, my lord, does this mean we have two more gods closing in on your land?”

“Maybe not right now,” I said. “But they will be at some point, and I want to make sure we’re ten steps ahead of them when they do arrive.”

“How are we supposed to fight giants?” Aleia squeaked. “Especially a whole army of them?”

“You could probably just pick them up,” Nicola laughed. “Our strong little fairy can fight anyone.”

Aleia’s face flushed at the compliment, and her lilac wings fluttered.

I didn’t want to worry the women too much after such a successful day, and I knew they would need rest soon. They hadn’t gotten much sleep after the battle, and Aleia’s eyes were already closing as she swayed on her log.

But I was keen to talk to the elves about the darklings, and I was curious to see how the convent was coming along. The last time I had seen it, the gnomes and elves were in a building frenzy.

“I’m going to pay the convent a visit,” I said. “Will you all be okay here?”

“Of course.” Nicola nodded. “It smells like it will be dinnertime soon.”

The dragon-men had lit a fire beside their huts, and they began to string strips of meat over it.

Penelope’s stomach rumbled, and the other women giggled.

“I’ll be back tonight,” I said with a chuckle. “So just take some time to relax and enjoy the night.”

“We will,” Aleia said sleepily. “I can’t wait to see what the convent is like now!”

“Me, neither,” Penelope said. “Oh, sisters, it’s going to be so beautiful when we return.”

“I love you all,” I said. “I’m so proud of your work today.”

“We love you,” the women echoed, and I switched my view over to my followers at the convent.

I was stunned when I scanned the grounds that were once ruins, and it took a moment for the sight to actually settle in.

The walls of the buildings and towers had been painted, and they were now a deep blue with intricate patterns of gold. No stains or moss could be seen on the brickwork, and the color made the space seem ten times bigger. There were bright red flowers everywhere, and there was a little penned-in area near the gate. It had a tiny, blue fence around it, and it was filled with beautiful toys. Wooden horses and cloth dolls were placed in boxes, and it was clearly a playpen for the babies that would soon live there.

Penelope was going to lose her mind with happiness when she saw it.

Gnomes and elves bustled around with hammers and paintbrushes, and I was overcome with pride. Grez was sawing a plank of wood beside a half-built shed, and Myra was painting it carefully with her tongue sticking out. She swiped deep purple paint over the light wood, and there were multiple shelves and hooks on the inside walls. The shed was just missing a doorway, and I was curious to find out what they had planned for the new building.

“This looks fucking amazing,” I said, and the elves looked up from their work.

“Jack!” Grez called happily. “You’re back! Is everything okay?”

“Everything’s fine,” I said. “For now. I just wanted to have a talk with everyone, and I wanted to see how the convent was getting along.”

“We’ve made some changes.” Myra smiled. “I hope you like the paint on the walls?”

“It’s stunning,” I said, and the pink-haired elf stuck out her chest with pride.

“This is going to be a weapon storage unit,” Grez said as he gestured to the hut. “In case there is ever an attack on the convent, it would be good to have somewhere we can quickly arm ourselves.”

“Great idea,” I said. “I really can’t believe how amazing this all looks.”

“Is that Jack?” Elowise asked, and she hurried out from the north tower.

The elderly gnome strode over to the elves and wiped her hands on her flowery apron, and just seeing her brought a phantom smile to my nonexistent face. I had real respect for the gnomes because they were deadly fighters and fiercely loyal, but also because they were one of the first species I had met in this world, and they had always shown up when I called.

“Elowise,” I said. “It’s great to see you. I take it you’re keeping an eye on everyone here?”

“Of course,” the gnome chuckled. “Someone has to make sure this lot behaves themselves!”

Her wrinkled face broke out into a huge grin, and I could hear her grandchild wail up in the tower.

“Baby Roza is still making herself heard,” I said, and Elowise laughed.

“As usual,” she said. “She’s getting bigger now. I’m hoping the crying might lessen, but I may be setting my hopes too high there. It’s good to hear your voice, Jack. Is everything okay up in the mountains?”

“That’s why I’m here,” I said. “I was hoping you might be able to help me out with some information.”

Myra lowered her paintbrush, and Grez put down his saw carefully as he tilted his head.

“What can we help with?” Elowise asked. “Are you having problems with the creatures in the hills? Grez told me that there’s a wolf pack there.”

“They aren’t the problem,” I said. “Nicola managed to calm them down, and they’re part of my following now.”

“Amazing!” Grez laughed. “They’ll be deadly fighters, that’s for sure.”

“So, what is troubling you?” Elowise asked.

“I have other gods that surround my new land,” I said. “It’s not a surprise, but I wondered if you knew anything about the God of Darkness or the God of Giants?”

The elves and gnome exchanged worried glances, and I had a feeling that they had some stories for me.

“Jack,” Elowise said. “Are these the two gods that we will be up against next?”

“I believe so,” I said. “I’ve been told the dark god has a serious reputation.”

“Oh, he does,” Grez said grimly. “We know all about his army.”

The yellow-haired elf scowled, and it was the first time I had ever seen him look genuinely angry. Beside him, Myra’s eyebrows knitted together as she squeezed her hands into fists, and she clenched so tightly that her paintbrush snapped in half.

“Shit,” she hissed as she glanced down. “Sorry, I just hate thinking about those… things.”

“So… you know about the darklings,” I said. “What are we dealing with here?”

“There are stories,” Grez said. “Some people believe that the darklings and the elves were once the same race. I’m talking about centuries ago, when the whole world first came into existence.”

“They are not like us,” Myra said angrily. “I refuse to believe that.”

“It’s just a legend.” Grez shrugged. “But the story says that the elven species split into two. One group who wanted to serve their gods and live an honest life. The other group cared for nothing but evil.”

“I’ve heard that story, too,” Elowise said. “Of course, I’ve never actually met any darklings. I’m not even sure where they live or what they look like.”

“Like ugly versions of us,” Myra said sourly. “Their souls are consumed by greed, and they crave violence and the taste of blood.”

I could tell that this had hit a nerve with the elves. They were such honest, hard-working creatures that it must have stung to be related to something so evil. Their gutteral reactions were painting a picture of just how fucking bad this army was.

And I was starting to realize how deadly this next war was going to be.

“Have you ever met one?” I asked, and Grez shuddered.

“Once,” the yellow-haired elf said. “It was when I was still a young lad, and I was just starting my soldier training. A darkling snuck into our campsite at night, and it tried to slice our commander’s throat.”

“What happened?” Elowise asked, and Grez smirked.

“We managed to stop it,” the elf said. “It wasn’t a pretty fight, and the darkling was strong. It took four of us to kill it.”

“Shit,” I breathed. “Four young elves for one darkling?”

Grez offered a grim nod, and Myra shifted nervously.

I was going to need to make sure my army was as strong as possible before we descended into this nightmare.

“What about the God of Giants?” I asked. “Have you heard of him?”

“I have,” Elowise said. “But I’m afraid that I don’t really have any information for you. It is said that he’s a very secretive god. Even with an army of giants, very little is known of him outside his following.”

“I think he’s from the north,” Grez said. “At least, that’s what I’ve heard. It must be far past the mountains.”

“Perhaps the creatures of the hills will know,” Elowise said. “Maybe you could ask them what they’ve heard? You could check with the beings that live at the border of your land and his.”

“Good plan,” I said. “I want to explore further in that direction anyway. The Redwoods might know something about him, too.”

“Redwoods?” Elowise gasped. “My goodness! You have those ancient trees in your land?”

“I do,” I said. “They’ve already been incredibly helpful.”

“Incredible,” the old gnome said with a shake of her head. “Redwoods as followers… The things you accomplish must surely put all the other gods to shame.”

“I wouldn’t speak too soon,” I muttered as I considered what these darklings and giants must be like.

I knew that it would be getting dark soon, and I didn’t want to go around waking the creatures of the mountains up to ask them questions. My exploring would need to wait until tomorrow, but it would mean the priestesses could get some rest first. They deserved a solid night’s sleep.

“Is there anything else I should know?” I asked. “About either god?”

“This is big,” Elowise said grimly. “If we really are going to fight this God of Darkness, then we are going to need all the help we can get. From what I’ve heard of things, it sounds like Ethan was a plaything in comparison, and I do not say that lightly.”

“It’s true,” Grez said. “The darklings exist to cause pain and to torture. This is not going to be an easy war.”

Myra’s face was still flushed as she nodded, and I felt like I had a pretty good idea of what we were up against. This was bigger than anything I had done so far in my time as a god, but I was ready. Just looking around the convent reminded me of how devoted my people were, and I wasn’t going to let them down.

“Take some time to rest,” I said firmly. “The building and painting can wait until tomorrow. You’re all doing amazing work, but I need you to take care of yourselves.”

“There’s wine in the cellar,” Elowise said. “Maybe I’ll go and pour some for our elven friends.”

“Good idea,” I said. “It was great to speak with you three, and well done again with all the convent work. Nieva is going to be so excited to see her new home.”

“Take care, Jack.” Elowise smiled. “We’ll talk soon.”

The elves both gave silent waves, and the elderly gnome started to lead them over toward the kitchen. I watched for a moment as the group took deep breaths, and I tried to picture what an evil elf would look like.

When I switched my focus back to the Dragon Valley, the sun had almost disappeared from the sky. The clouds had turned a dark gray, and there was a distant howl from the wolves that rang out over the hills.

All of the priestesses were already inside Nieva’s stone hut, and they were starting to pile into bed. The room wasn’t huge, but it was clear that it was fit for a queen. Each wall had been painted ruby red, and there were several purple gemstones encrusted into the door. A golden mirror hung above an oak vanity, and there was a wardrobe full of glistening dresses.

“Your outfits are so pretty!” Aleia squealed as she looked over at the clothing.

“Thank you.” Nieva smiled. “You’re welcome to borrow any that you like. They all have room for wings.”

I took a second to admire the parade of naked beauties as they stripped down for the night, and the thought of a dream visit crept back into my mind.

“Time for an early night,” I chuckled. “This is the best view I’ve had all day.”

“My lord!” Penelope said excitedly. “I was hoping we would be able to say goodnight before I fell asleep. How was the convent?”

“It looks amazing,” I said. “I can’t wait for you all to see it. They’ve even got a little baby pen with toys for when you want to sit outside.”

“Aww!” Aleia cooed, and Penelope’s smile lit up the whole room.

“They even painted the walls,” I continued. “The dark gray is gone, and it’s all been done over with blue and gold.”

“Oh, I cannot wait to see it,” Penelope said as she climbed under the blanket.

The naiad snuggled in with Nicola and Aleia, and she took her time pulling the cover up over their perfect bodies.

Nieva and Celeste took the other bed, and their eyelids started to flutter the second their pretty heads touched the pillows. It wouldn’t be long until they were all asleep, and I could dive right into an intense worship session.

“I can’t wait to see the convent,” Nieva breathed. “It feels like I’ll finally be truly home.”

The Dragon Queen stretched, and her full breasts peeked over the top of the blanket before she readjusted herself. She had worked hard all day with our exploring, and she had shown a lot of bravery heading into the wolves’ cave with Nicola.

As Nieva began to drift off, I knew I had chosen the priestess to pay a visit to that night. It was time to show the Dragon Queen just how exciting her dreams could be when she had me as her god.

Chapter 5

It didn’t take long for the Dragon Queen to fall asleep. I stepped into Nieva’s dream in a blinding flash of light and found her propped up on her elbows. Her snowy eyes were wide as she watched me approach the bed, and her white scales sparkled from the moonlight that crept through the window.

“Jack,” Nieva breathed. “You’re in my dream?”

“That’s right,” I said gently. “This is how I spend extra time with my priestesses.”

The Dragon Queen sat up straight, and her blanket fell down to reveal her perfectly full breasts and emerald nipples. Her pale green skin was begging to be touched, and I reached a hand down to help her up.

Nieva linked her finger with mine and slinked out of bed to her feet. Her toned curves were hugged by swirling, purple tattoos, and I grazed a hand softly down her side. The Dragon Queen shivered with a smile, and I started to lead her out of the stone hut.

I wanted to show her that we could go anywhere she liked for our worship session. This night was about appreciating her in any way she wanted.

“Where are we going?” Nieva asked.

“Wherever you want,” I chuckled.

I stepped out into the night, and Nieva gasped as she followed behind me. The valley was still and peaceful, and thousands of stars glimmered in the dark sky.

“It’s so beautiful,” the Dragon Queen said as we wandered down from the hut. “The air is warm, too. I can’t believe how peaceful it all seems.”

“I thought you would like the view.” I smiled. “We can see the forest and the mountains from here.”

The Dragon Queen stared out at the emerald trees for a moment, and I watched her beautiful face glow with happiness.

“Thank you,” she said as she turned back to me. “You changed my life when you made me one of your priestesses. I feel like I’ve found my home. My purpose.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” I said. “You belong here with me.”

I pulled Nieva close and tucked a purple curl behind her ear. She smiled up at me, and I planted my lips hungrily onto hers. The Dragon Queen gripped my arms as we kissed, and her tongue danced toward mine. Her soft lips sent little sparks through my body, and my cock was rock hard and ready to go in an instant.

“I want to taste you,” I whispered as I moved my lips down to Nieva’s neck.

“Oh,” the Dragon Queen gasped. “My lord, I already feel the excitement between my legs.”

It was adorable how new to sex Nieva still was, and I was ready to remind her just how incredible fucking a god was.

I helped her onto the soft grass, and I gently pressed her down so she was laying on her back. Nieva’s pale green legs parted without hesitation, and she propped herself up on her elbows to watch with wide eyes.

“I’m going to make your legs shake,” I breathed as I positioned myself between her thighs.

I softly kissed the inside of her legs and worked up to her perfectly shaven pussy. She smelled sweet, and I could already see her glistening juices ready for me. Then I slowly probed my tongue between Nieva’s folds, and she gasped as I began to lick her.

“Jack,” she whispered “My lord! Your mouth feels amazing. I…”

Her words trailed off as I licked her sensitive spot, and she shuddered with a moan. The queen had saved herself for me all of her life, and I was determined to give her as many orgasms as possible.

Nieva gasped and moaned as I ate her out, and I focused on her clit with my tongue. Then she suddenly cried out as I gripped her thighs in my arms, and I felt her whole body quake as I licked her.

“I’m cumming,” she groaned, and her sweet juices drenched my tongue.

I sat back with a grin, and Nieva’s icy eyes were wide as she caught her breath. Then she sat up eagerly and licked her lips as she looked down at my huge cock.

“Master,” she breathed. “Thank you for blessing me with an orgasm. Can I please use my mouth to worship you?”

I replied by slowly getting to my feet so that my erection was level with the Dragon Queen’s face. She knelt before me with an eager smile and reached out a hand to grip the base of my shaft.

Nieva had been a devoted leader for so long, but I knew how much she craved worshiping me. It was her turn to be the loyal follower, and she was eager to please me in any way she could. Just the sight of the queen on her knees was enough to drive me wild, and I groaned as she gently lapped the head of my cock with her tongue.

“Good girl,” I said. “I’m your master. I am your god. Show me how much you love me with that mouth.”

Nieva’s soft lips lowered onto my dick, and I gasped at the softness of her touch. She moaned happily as she began to move further down my shaft, and she started to bob up and down on my thick cock.

Waves of warmth and pleasure surged through me, and I held her purple curls tightly as she moved. I guided her head right down to the base of my length, and she whimpered as she ran her tongue around me eagerly.

“That’s right,” I breathed. “Taste your master’s cock, my devoted priestess.”

My words clearly drove her wild, and she began to move even faster along my length. Her warm mouth felt like heaven, and I knew I was going to climax soon.

“Do you want to taste your god’s seed?” I asked, and Nieva moaned with excitement.

The Dragon Queen’s mouth pleasured me even more eagerly, and I felt the warmth building up inside me. I gripped her soft hair as she licked and sucked on me, and I suddenly shuddered as all the pleasure in the universe hit me at once.

Heat and bliss raced through me as streams of cum shot into Nieva’s mouth. I moaned as my whole body tingled, and Nieva slowly slipped her lips from my cock. She began to lick the cum from my dick, and her icy eyes fluttered up to meet mine.

“What a good priestess,” I breathed. “Do you like the taste of your master’s cum?”

“Yes,” Nieva said. “My lord, your holy seed is so warm in my mouth. Thank you for blessing me.”

She continued to lick my cock between her words, and I was once again grateful for my godly powers of keeping an erection. Nieva grinned up at me, and I knew it was time to fuck her perfect body.

“Get up,” I said, and the Dragon Queen slowly rose to her feet.

Despite being new to lovemaking, she was fully confident in her naked body. She ran her hands over her large tits, and I groaned as she pinched her own emerald nipples.

“You are so fucking hot,” I growled as I pulled her close. “I am going to fuck you so deeply.”

I kissed Nieva’s neck, and she groaned as my fingers slipped into her soaked pussy. She thrust down onto my hand and was just begging to be fucked, but I was still deciding how I wanted to do so. Then I realized I hadn’t taken the Dragon Queen from behind yet, and I wanted to see her on all fours for me.

“Master,” Nieva breathed. “Please fill me up with your cock. I want to feel your holy sperm deep inside me.”

I squeezed her full tits and slid my fingers out of her tunnel.

“You’re so wet,” I murmured. “Taste how soaked your pussy is.”

The Dragon Queen obediently opened her mouth and sucked on my wet fingers. I groaned as she tasted her own sweet juices, and I gave her tits a playful squeeze.

“Get on all fours,” I said firmly. “Show me your devotion.”

Nieva hurriedly arranged herself on her hands and knees, and I was presented with the most perfect view of her sculpted ass and glistening pussy. Her icy wings folded up, and she wiggled her backside invitingly.

“I am yours,” she said. “Master, please fill me up with your thick cock. I need to be fucked so deeply.”

I knelt behind Nieva and lined my rock hard cock up with her slit. Then she tried to thrust back onto me, and I chuckled at her urgency. The Dragon Queen had clearly been driven wild by the taste of my seed, and now she whimpered for my cock, but I didn’t give it to her just yet.

Instead, I teasingly ran the head of my erection along her soaked slit and gave her a sharp spank on the ass.

“You are mine,” I growled. “I will decide when to fuck you.”

“Yes, master,” Nieva whimpered. “You are my leader. I am yours!”

I reckoned that having her usual power dynamic shifted was making her crazy with lust. The Dragon Queen was wild with passion, and I slowly began to push my cock into her pussy. We both gasped as her tight walls clenched around me, and I felt a sudden dizziness from pleasure.

“Yes!” Nieva cried out. “Please fuck me! I need it!”

I plunged deeper into the Dragon Queen’s pussy, and I moaned from how tight she felt around me. She moaned right back as I began to slowly fuck her, and she arched her spine in ecstasy.

“Jack,” she groaned. “Your holy cock is sooo big.”

“You feel amazing,” I said as I plunged in and out of her soaked walls, and I watched her pink pussy lips get pinker and pinker with every thrust.

Then I gripped Nieva by her slim waist, and I felt the whole world spin as I pushed my cock even deeper. Her pussy had a vise-like grip on my shaft, and each thrust brought little whimpers from the queen that drove me closer and closer to my next climax.

Still, I kept up a torturously slow pace, and I reached down and grabbed her large breasts. Then I squeezed the soft flesh with a moan, and I forced my entire length deep into her body.

“Pleeeeeease give me your holy seed,” Nieva begged. “Master! I need your cum to fill me up!”

“You’re such a good girl to say please,” I growled and pumped my cock against her cervix. “But who is your leader? Who is your master now, Nieva?”

“You are!” Nieva whimpered. “Jack, you are my lord and god! Bless me with your holy seed!”

“If that’s what you need,” I purred and pinched the Dragon Queen’s pert nipples.

She cried out with pleasure, and her whole body shook as I plunged deep inside her once more. Then her climax hit, and Nieva’s pussy walls clenched me so tightly that it drove me to orgasm right along with her.

“Fuck!” I hissed as ecstasy filled my veins, and I held on tightly to Nieva’s tits.

My warm sperm shot deep into her pussy, and I moaned as my cock emptied a river of cum into the queen. I kept myself buried in her heat until she’d taken every last drop, but even then, I didn’t loosen my grip on her breasts. I kept her in place on all fours as fiery pleasure pulsed through me, and I was lightheaded by the time I slowly slipped my cock from Nieva’s quivering tunnel.

“Fuck,” I breathed as I knelt back.

The Dragon Queen’s eyes were wide as she turned around to face me, and her cheeks were flushed a darker shade of green. She panted as she came in closer to me, and I pulled her into a tight hug. Nieva nestled her curly head against my chest and sighed happily.

“That was amazing,” she breathed. “Jack, thank you for visiting my dreams. I love being your priestess.”

“You are so welcome,” I chuckled. “Your body is just as amazing as you are.”

I kissed the top of her head and took a moment to just hold her. The stars sparkled above us, and I breathed in the sight of my land and priestess. All of this belonged to me. I really had won the fucking lottery.

“You make me feel safe,” Nieva said sleepily. “I never imagined a god could be someone I trusted, but being with you is… It’s indescribable. I love you, Jack.”

“I love you, too,” I whispered. “Let’s get you back to bed.”

We stood up slowly and linked hands as we headed back toward the stone hut. Nieva’s face glowed under the moonlight, and I was blown away by her beauty all over again.

Then I helped the queen get into bed and gently kissed her forehead.

“Goodnight,” I breathed. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

Nieva’s eyes fluttered shut, and I saw the familiar flash of bright light as I left her dream.

I was back in my god form in less than a second, and I watched my beautiful priestesses sleeping. Nieva had a soft smile on her lips as she gently snored, and she cuddled into her pillow with a happy whimper.

I scanned the valley to make sure everything was peaceful, and it looked like all the dragon folk had gone to bed. The stars glittered silver in the inky sky, and the emerald leaves of the forest rustled. A pair of purple owls soared over the trees and swooped down to catch their next meals from the grass.

My mind wandered back to my next quest, and I couldn’t wait to earn the Holy Ear. I decided that we would leave first thing in the morning to set out to the north. The creatures at my land’s border would surely be able to help with even the smallest pieces of information. There must be something I could learn about this God of Giants to begin planning his downfall.

The night sped past, and the sun eventually began to creep back into the sky. Pink clouds drifted along lazily, and a mild wind rustled the forest’s branches.

Two dragon-men were the first to rise, and they got to work starting a fire to cook breakfast with. One of the men was Olwen, who had helped lead the dragon people when Nieva had been captured, and I wondered if he would take over the reins once she went to live at the convent. The two men whistled as the fires sprang to life, and the gentle crackle carried through the valley.

I checked in with my priestesses to find that Nieva had already woken up. The Dragon Queen was up on her feet, and she pulled a purple dress from her closet with a stifled yawn. She slipped it over her head, and I was pleased to see the garment clung to every last toned curve. The material sparkled elegantly and gave a perfect view of her impressive cleavage.

“Good morning,” I said softly, and Nieva smiled brightly.

“Jack,” she said happily. “Good morning, my lord. I woke up feeling so energized and refreshed! I think your visit might have something to do with that?”

“Oooh!” Penelope yawned. “Good morning. Did you visit Nieva last night, my lord? Your first dream worship! How exciting!”

“I enjoyed it very much.” Nieva smiled. “The perks of being a priestess to Jack really are endless.”

“Who’s making sounds?” Nicola grumbled as she buried her face into the pillow.

“Good morning,” I chuckled. “I think breakfast is getting started outside. We have a big journey ahead of us today.”

“Wonderful,” Penelope said as she swung her legs over the bed. “Sisters! We must fuel ourselves for the day ahead.”

The naiad leapt to her feet, and I admired her glorious curves as she started to get dressed. Celeste and Aleia stretched and yawned as they sat up, and the winged women slowly got to their feet.

“Good morning,” Aleia said sleepily.

“Morning, beautiful,” I said. “I think someone might have to give Nicola a little prod.”

“Wakey, wakey,” Celeste giggled as she poked the brunette’s arm. “Rise and shine!”

“Hmm,” Nicola growled as she sat up. “I will rise, but I might not shine until after breakfast.”

“That’s good enough,” I laughed.

The priestesses pulled on their clothes and began to pile out into the morning air.

More dragon folk had woken up, and there were two fires roaring with strips of meat being cooked in large pans. The winged men bowed happily to Nieva, and they got to work cracking eggs and boiling water.

“Queen Nieva,” Olwen called as he flipped strips of meat. “Please, sit down with your friends. We’ll bring you breakfast.”

“How kind.” Nieva smiled. “Thank you.”

The women strolled over to some of the wooden logs, and they sat down as plates and cups were brought over. Two muscular men offered meat and scrambled eggs along with boiling cups of tea. The women gratefully accepted, and the priestesses dug into their breakfast.

“I could eat this all day,” Celeste groaned. “Your people know how to make a good breakfast, Nieva.”

“They really do,” the Dragon Queen said. “I’m sure they’ll offer you more if you need it.”

“Don’t say that,” Celeste laughed. “I’ll just stay here all day eating eggs.”

“What’s the plan today?” Aleia asked. “Where will we be going, Jack?”

“North,” I replied. “As far north as my land stretches. I want to find out as much as possible about the God of Giants, and I’m sure someone up that way will have some stories for us.”

“Are we flying?” Celeste asked. “That’s a lot of ground to cover.”

“I was thinking about that,” I said. “Nieva, do you think one of your dragons would be willing to give our wingless ladies a ride? It’s going to be a seriously long walk otherwise.”

“Of course,” the Dragon Queen said. “They will still be sleeping right now, but they should be awake soon. The baby is usually asleep in the morning, so they use that chance to catch up on all the rest they can.”

“Perfect,” I replied. “How about we get started on foot, and you can call one of your dragons when they wake up? If you know when that will be?”

“I can sense when they wake,” Nieva said. “That will work.”

“We get to ride a dragon?” Nicola asked excitedly. “Did you hear that, Penelope?”

“Yes,” the naiad said hesitantly. “How very… exciting.”

“It’ll be fine,” I reassured her. “Nieva’s dragons are strong and peaceful.”

“They will take care of you,” the Dragon Queen said. “I promise.”

The women finished up their food and polished off their teas. Their plates were quickly taken away by eager dragon-men, and I was pleased to see it was turning into a pleasant morning. Navigating the first leg of the trip through rain would have been difficult for the walking women, but it seemed like we were in luck with the weather. The priestesses made sure their weapons were at their sides, and then they set off to start their journey north.

“What a beautiful morning,” Penelope sighed as the women left the valley. “Do you have particular creatures in mind to speak with, my lord? Or shall we just see who is around?”

“I was thinking of the mermaids,” I said. “Their lake is about as far north as my territory reaches. I know that Ethan bothered them constantly about becoming his priestesses, so they probably know all about the ways of shitty gods.”

“I’ve met the mermaids a couple of times,” Nieva said. “On days when I felt like taking a long flight over the mountains. They really are lovely. I’m sure they’ll give you any information you need.”

The women walked quickly through the jagged mountains, and the central valley looked almost spotless as they passed through. There were still some dark stains of blood splattered over the rocks, but the bodies were almost entirely gone. Only a few remnants of shattered bone fragments stuck out of the dirt.

“Woah,” I chuckled. “The wolves really ate well last night. That solves our cleaning up problem.”

“The smell’s improved, too,” Nicola said as they strode over the rocky terrain.

I studied my territory map to keep an eye on the surrounding hills. There were so many caves that ran deep into the mountains, and I knew there would be whole colonies of creatures living inside. Ethan was an asshole, but he had collected a large army of followers. I knew that I had to stay alert for any beings that still hadn’t formed any loyalty to me.

The women made their way through the wide valleys of the mountains, and I kept them on track with directions. It was a fairly easy path to walk, but I spotted something odd on my map as the women passed by a low cave entrance. I hadn’t even noticed the dark archway at first because it was tucked behind a wide tree, but there was a pair of blue, glowing eyes staring out.

“There’s something to your left,” I hissed, and the women drew their weapons and spun around.

I studied the inside of the cave, and I could see that there was a humanoid creature hunched over in the dark. It didn’t seem to be armed, but I had no idea what powers this thing was capable of.

“Who’s there?” Nieva demanded. “Show yourself!”

There was a shuffling noise, and the animal obediently stepped out from the shadows. The creature stood at about four feet tall and was clearly a male. He had a pale blue tint to his skin and navy wings that fluttered gently. A simple black tunic covered his small body, and his dark eyes flickered nervously between the women.

I checked the creature’s status on my loyalty map and saw that he had a yellow marker. He had an awareness of me, but he was going to need a bit of convincing.

“A Bluecap!” Aleia gasped. “They’re closely related to the fairy family!”

“That’s right,” the creature said nervously. “This cave system back here is our lair. I'm not sure your lot should be passing through. The Bluecaps aren’t to be messed with.”

His words suggested that he was trying hard to sound dominant, but his slightly squeaky voice didn’t exactly match up to the sentiment. I noticed his sharp teeth had a very faint glow to them, but despite the odd fangs, he didn’t seem to present much of a threat to the priestesses.

“I don’t think he’s going to cause much trouble,” I muttered. “Try and find out what his people are like.”

The women lowered their weapons, and Nieva raised an eyebrow as she studied the blue creature.

“Are you one of Jack’s followers?” Nicola asked.

“Jack!” the Bluecap snorted. “He killed Ethan!”

“Ethan was a piece of shit,” Celeste said. “Aren’t you glad he’s gone?”

“I didn’t see you in the battle,” Nicola added. “Clearly Ethan wasn’t worth fighting for?”

“Well,” the Bluecap said hesitantly. “Ethan wasn’t exactly good to us. He bullied us, stole our things, and called us names. It didn’t seem like it was our fight.”

“That is where Jack differs,” Nieva said. “Every one of his followers thinks he is worth fighting for.”

“I’m Aleia,” the fairy said sweetly. “What’s your name?”

“Bracken,” the Bluecap said. “What are you all doing out here? Looking for Ethan’s followers to kill?”

The small man shuffled back slightly as he eyed the women, and he looked ready to sprint away at any moment.

“We’re exploring with Jack,” Penelope said. “Our lord is with us now, and he does not wish for us to kill any creature just because they chose the wrong god.”

“How are we meant to know the right one?” Bracken asked. “They just arrive, tell us to worship them, and then make us do things with no reward!”

“Not all gods are like that,” Aleia said kindly. “Jack looks after us. He protects his people in return for their worship.”

“Really?” Bracken asked suspiciously. “How are you meant--”

The Bluecap stopped talking as he suddenly froze in place. He pointed a shaking hand behind the women, and his mouth opened wordlessly. The priestesses spun around, and I studied the hills to find that five wolves lurked in the shadows of a nearby ridge.

I had a moment of panic that they had switched sides again, but they gave the women a gentle howl as they stayed put. The huge creatures kept their eyes on the priestesses, and their ears twitched as if they were listening to every sound of the mountains.

“What are they doing?” I muttered.

“Is everything okay?” Nicola called softly. “Is your pack safe?”

One of the wolves barked and then growled softly as it swung its dark tail. Nicola smiled, and she rubbed her stomach as she turned back to the group.

“They’re protecting us,” the brunette said. “I think their leader sent them to guard us. They really care about their pregnant pack.”

“That is so sweet,” Aleia said. “Thank you, wolves!”

The fairy gave an excited wave up to her new friends, and I loved seeing her growth with the creatures.

“What?” Bracken asked as he stared at the small pack. “They… what? Did you just talk to them? But they’re evil!”

“They follow Jack now,” Penelope said helpfully. “He showed them kindness, and they seem to be protecting us in return! Our lord really does know how to handle every creature. Even the ones rumored to be deadly!”

“Rumored?” Bracken spluttered. “I’ve seen those things hunt! Ethan used to send them out to fight and entertain him!”

“Poor babies,” Nicola said. “They just want to play.”

“They’ve really changed?” Bracken asked.

“See for yourself.” Celeste shrugged. “They’re not attacking us even though they easily could.”

“How did Jack do this?” Bracken murmured. “The wolves have been vicious for so many years. Our whole colony is scared of them.”

I checked my devotional map and found that the Bluecap’s dot had turned orange. He was on his way to believing.

“Find out how many of his kind there are,” I said. “Let him know that I would love to have him on our side. There’s room for everyone.”

“Jack wants to pass on a message,” Nicola said. “He says that he would love to be your god, and he wants to know how many Bluecaps there are in your group?”

“About sixty,” Bracken said. “But we can’t just suddenly believe in another god! Ethan was so cruel. That’s why we hid in our mines during the battle. We could hear all the violence, but he wasn’t worth dying for.”

The Bluecap looked down at his feet and shuffled on the spot as he spoke.

“I understand,” Penelope said gently. “Why would you risk dying for someone who had been so cruel?”

The wolves silently began to move further down the ridge to get closer to the women, and I kept an eye on them as they walked. Each of the giant beasts sniffed the air and started to form a semi-circle behind the priestesses. Then their bright eyes fell on Bracken, and I wondered if they were trying to figure him out.

“They’re really protecting you,” the Bluecap muttered. “This is extraordinary. They must really trust Jack.”

Another quick check of my devotional map showed me that Bracken’s dot was turning into a deep red. He was becoming a believer.

“It’s nice to meet you,” I said. “I’m Jack, I hope we can come to really trust each other.”

“Jack?” Bracken gasped. “You’re actually talking to me? Is this real?”

“I know Ethan wasn’t a fan of chatting,” I chuckled. “But I like being close with my followers. We need to be on good terms if we’re going to coexist happily.”

“Yes,” Bracken said. “Yes! That’s true!”

His whole demeanor changed, and his shoulders became relaxed and loose. The Bluecap rocked back and forth on his toes, and his face lit up with a glowing grin.

“You said you have mines,” I said. “What exactly do you get from them?”

“Anything you need,” Bracken said eagerly. “We mostly have gold down there, but we sometimes come across silver and coal.”

“That’s a fancy mine,” Aleia giggled. “What do you do with all the gold?”

“We used to give it to Ethan,” Bracken said. “He liked to keep it and… well, he just liked having lots of gold.”

“That sounds about right,” I said. “I think you should take some of it to Evelhelm. You could sell it to jewelers for a good price.”

The blue man’s mouth fell open, and it seemed like he wasn’t used to getting financial advice from his god. I knew that the people of the mountains mostly lived off the land, but it could be fun for his kind to take a trip and sell their wares.

“Thank you,” Bracken said. “Maybe we will go there. I’ve always wanted to see more of the world, it just seemed too dangerous before. Maybe it won’t be as scary with a good god ruling.”

“Exactly,” Penelope said happily. “Worshiping Jack makes all aspects of life better!”

“I was wondering if you could answer a question,” I said. “Do you know anything about the God of Giants?”

“I know he lives in the north,” Bracken said thoughtfully. “But not much else. The mermaids will have stories, though. They love to talk about the gods and all their powers.”

“I think we need to keep going, then,” I said. “But it was great to meet you.”

“Make sure to tell your friends about Jack,” Penelope said. “Our lord will save us from the wrath of the evil gods. Spread the good word!”

“Of course!” Bracken said excitedly. “I’m going to tell everyone! Please let us know if you need any gold. We could make you a throne for when you use your… um… man body.”

“Thank you,” I chuckled. “I’ll think about that.”

The Bluecap nodded enthusiastically and then hurried back into the low cave entrance. I studied the inside of the cave to see him race downward, and it turned out there was a whole tunnel system that lay below our feet.

It really was going to take days to fully investigate all of my new land, and I knew there would be plenty more creatures to convert in these mountains.

The wolves slinked over to the cave door and sniffed the ground. They peered into the dim tunnel, but they didn’t seem to think it was worth further inspection.

“Jack on a throne,” Nicola purred. “Am I the only one wildly turned on by that thought?”

“No.” Celeste grinned. “Now that is all I can think about. His gleaming muscles as he grips the arm rests.”

“Holding his big sword,” Aleia giggled.

“Which one do you mean?” Nicola asked, and the women descended into a fit of giggles.

“It looks like I might be asking for a throne,” I chuckled. “I didn’t know that was going to be so exciting.”

“Neither did we.” Nicola smirked. “But now it’s more of a necessity than a want.”

“Noted,” I chuckled. “The Bluecaps seem harmless enough. Were his teeth glowing, or was that just a trick of the light?”

“Oh, they were glowing,” Aleia said. “Bluecaps are very meek creatures usually, but they have venomous fangs.”

“Really?” I asked. “That’s impressive.”

“They rarely use them,” Aleia said. “Very, very rarely. But I think they would be willing to spread some venom in battle for you, my lord.”

“Good to know,” I said, and my mind began to race to war tactics once more.

The Bluecaps’ wings would allow them to travel quickly. Maybe they would be able to bring giants down by swarming their heads and piercing their flesh with venomous fangs? I had to store all of these little details away for later, and I would be able to defeat any army with my carefully planned out attack strategies.

“The dragons are awake,” Nieva announced. “They’ve just woken up. Shall I call for one of them?”

“Great,” I said. “Yeah, let’s get ourselves some big wings to finish up the journey.”

The Dragon Queen suddenly soared upward, and she tilted her head back as she made a hauntingly beautiful call. It somehow echoed in the sky despite there being no walls, and an icy-blue cloud of mist drifted from her mouth.

After a few seconds, the sound of giant wings flapping filled the air. One of the ice dragons shot up from their lair to the south and began to soar over to its queen.

Aleia made a frightened squeak as the beast approached, but Nieva held out her hands lovingly toward the creature.

“Thank you for coming,” the queen called. “My friends need a little assistance getting over the mountains.”

The ice dragon’s scales glistened in the sun, and its huge tail moved from side to side as it let out a soft roar.

“This is so exciting, oh my goodness!” Nicola panted as the beast slowly lowered itself, and the priestesses scattered out of the way.

“I’m not sure about this,” Penelope squeaked.

Then the dragon landed with a thud, and it only just managed to fit its wide body in the valley. It slowly bent its knees so that the women could climb on, and it bared its teeth as if it was trying to offer a smile.

“Reeeeally not sure about this,” Penelope whimpered and tucked herself behind Celeste. “Naiads belong on the ground or in the water, not up in the--”

“Finally!” Nicola shrieked, and she immediately started to scramble up onto the dragon’s lowered wing. The brunette hoisted herself up with a grunt and managed to pull herself up to the creature’s neck in an almost graceful way, and then she turned to call out to the naiad below. “Come on, Penelope! There’s plenty of room! Dragon time! We get to ride a dragon! A reaaaaal dragon!”

“Uh-huh.” Penelope stayed right where she was.

“It’s okay,” I said gently. “You can do this. I know you’re one of the bravest women in the world, and certainly the bravest naiad I’ve ever met.”

“You’ve never met any others!” Penelope huffed.

“I don’t need to,” I assured her. “I’m already plenty impressed by you. Come on, Penelope. Don’t you think Neiva’s dragon will be kind to you?”

“Yes,” Penelope said. “But… you’ll still protect me, my lord, right? Just in case?”

“Your faithful servant,” I said in my grandest, godliest tone, and the women all giggled as the naiad blushed all over.

Then Nieva offered out her hand and helped the naiad climb. Penelope’s face was abruptly a paler blue as she swung her leg over the dragon’s neck, and she gripped onto Nicola tightly.

“Perfect,” Nieva said. “He’ll take good care of you.”

“Okay,” Penelope squeaked. “I’m ready. This is fine. Completely fine, and Jack is here, so--”

“Let’s fly!” Nicola yelled, and the dragon rose upward.

The massive wings flapped, and the icy beast soared into the air as the two riders screamed. One of the screams was excited, and the other sounded like a child that had been let on a rollercoaster it was too short for.

“You’re doing great,” I chuckled. “Just breathe, Penelope. Hold onto Nicola if you need to.”

The wolves seemed to realize their part of the journey was over, and they howled up to the dragon before they turned to leave.

“Thank you!” I called after them. “I appreciate the protection of my women. Okay, let’s go and find some mermaids.”

“I c-cannot wait!” Penelope whimpered as she clung to Nicola for dear life. “I’ve always wanted to meet one! It’s so strange that I’ve never run into one yet, but I know they only live in very specific bodies of water, and there was nothing so fancy as that in the city I used to live in. Imagine what they must look like! Imagine what they must do all day, just swimming about, and…”

Penelope carried on babbling a mile a minute, and Aleia politely nodded along while the other women mostly marveled at their new scaly flying companion.

The fairy, Celeste, and Nieva soared through the air beside the dragon like beautiful sentries in the gentle breeze, and the mountains seemed to stretch on forever beyond them while the sun rose higher in the sky.

Eventually, I began to spot multiple groups of Redwoods nestled in the hills, and they all seemed to wave their branches as the women flew over. There were so many groups of the ancient trees down there, and I began to realize just how big of a deal a thousand Redwoods was. They sprawled all over the mountains and creaked and groaned to each other, and I was filled with pride that I could offer such elite creatures a safe home here in the mountains.

“They’re amazing,” Celeste said as she stared down at the trees. “There’s so many of them!”

“Jack’s land is huuuuuuge!” Aleia cried. “My lord, you have so many creatures now!”

“It’s true,” I chuckled. “How are my dragon riders doing?”

“Amazingly!” Nicola yelled as she stared down at the quickly passing ground.

“It is actually quite fun,” Penelope said with her face squished against Nicola’s back. “Not as comfortable as flying with Aleia, but once you get over the initial shock, it’s a lot like swimming. But windier, and higher…”

The naiad gripped the brunette even tighter as she peeked over the side, and she actually managed to smile down at the forests of Redwoods.

“Oh, Jack, look how much you’ve accomplished,” she swooned. “I’m so very proud of you, my lord.”

“I’m proud of you, too,” I murmured. “You look fierce as hell on a dragon steed.”

“I don’t feel very fierce,” the naiad giggled, but she loosened her hold on Nicola just a smidge.

I was glad I had recruited a dragon’s help for the journey. The mountain range was enormous, and it would have taken more than a day for the women to reach my northern border. Now, we could all soar over the countless hilltops, and the afternoon rolled in as we passed over my sprawl of land. I made sure to scan the lower areas with my God Vision and see as much as possible along the way, and I even spotted some Hodges digging holes below, as well as a few fauns who were having a midday nap.

All of the priestesses seemed to be enjoying the trip, but then the dragon began to slow down as we neared the end of the jagged hills.

“Here we are,” I said as I checked my map. “We’ve reached the very edge of my land. Hopefully we’re about to learn something about our godly neighbors.”

The dragon hovered over the final hillside, and the priestesses gasped at the beautiful sight.

Below was a glistening wonderland of water, and mermaids with brightly-colored tails lounged on huge rocks. Past the lakes there was a whole world that didn’t belong to me yet, but I knew it would only be a matter of time.

For now, it was time to meet the mermaids.

Chapter 6

“Mermaids!” Aleia shouted excitedly.

The priestesses stared down at the lakes, and I could already count eleven mermaids lounging in the sun. A couple of them looked our way, and there was an excited squeal as the dragon was spotted.

There were four large lakes side by side that had pathways running between them, and the water was the kind of deep turquoise I’d only seen on photoshopped holiday brochures back on Earth. Beyond the lakes was a stretch of hilly woodland that led onward to what looked like a large city. There were towering stone buildings with a tall wall around the perimeter, but it was hard to tell from this distance if it was inhabited or not.

I was itching to be able to see further than the lakes, but that was where my land ended. There were a few gods to defeat before I could journey any further without sending one of my followers into danger.

“We should head down,” I said. “There isn’t much landing room. Maybe we should part ways with our dragon friend for now. Unless he wants to go for a swim?”

The huge beast seemed to understand my words, and he slowly lowered himself closer to the ground so his passengers could dismount. Nicola leapt off elegantly, and Penelope cautiously stepped down with wobbly legs.

“Thank you,” Nicola said softly as she stroked the dragon’s snout. “That was amazing.”

The huge creature gave the brunette a gentle nudge with its face and then spread its massive wings once more.

“Goodbye, my love,” Nieva called, and the dragon shot up into the air.

The creature’s icy wingspan glowed under the sun, and there was an excited round of applause from the mermaids below.

“They seem to be in good spirits,” I chuckled. “It looks like Ethan didn’t manage to totally fuck up their lives. Let’s head down.”

Nieva blew a kiss to her dragon as it flew off, and the women began to hurry down the hill. Every inch of the ground around the lakes was covered in beautiful flowers that swayed in the wind. Blue, purple, and pink petals stood out against the green grass, and brightly-colored butterflies flew around everywhere.

“This is amazing,” Penelope gasped as the women reached the bottom of the hillside.

The gravelly path turned into an emerald lawn that bounced under every step the priestesses took.

Then I examined the mermaids, and I was blown away by how beautiful they were.

The women had human torsos in a variety of skin tones, and they all had different colored tails instead of legs. Their pert breasts were covered with bras made from tiny shells, pearls, and a shimmering silver material. Some of the mermaids had short curls, and others had long hair down to their waists. They all had round faces with huge eyes, and I was glad to see they had genuine smiles on their pretty faces.

I also wasn’t surprised to see they had toned abs and sculpted arms. Swimming all day was sure to do wonders to a body.

“Helloooo,” a black-haired mermaid called. “Come on over!”

She had dark skin and a ruby-red tail that had flecks of purple throughout. Her black hair tumbled down her back in waves, and she sat on a large boulder that stuck out of the right side of the lake.

“They’re so pretty,” Aleia whispered.

“And the lakes are huge!” Celeste hissed. “How many do you think live down here?”

“We’re about to find out,” I said. “Keep your guards up, just in case. We don’t know anything about these women.”

Two mermaids swam over to the edge to meet the priestesses, and the black-haired one on the rock dove down elegantly to join them. She plunged down into the water with the most graceful dive I had ever seen, and then she resurfaced with a wide smile.

The three mermaids pulled themselves up so they were perched on the grass with their tails in the water. One of them had blonde curls that rested on her shoulders and a deep green tail with silver freckles. The third had powder-blue hair that reached down to her pastel-pink tail.

“Visitors,” the black-haired one called. “This is so exciting!”

“Beautiful visitors,” the blonde one giggled.

“The queen herself,” the blue-haired one said happily.

The priestesses came to a stop next to the lake, and the mermaids shuffled around so they could all see each other properly.

“Queen Nieva,” the blonde said. “It’s so good to see you safe and sound! We heard all about the kidnapping. Ethan was such a brute about it. He bragged as if he’d accomplished some daring feat by holding you captive. But we hoped you would prove him wrong and break free.”

The women all nodded and pouted as they ran delicate fingers through their hair.

“Thank you,” the Dragon Queen said. “I’m just lucky Jack is the god who finally challenged Ethan. He is the one who freed me.”

“Oooh,” the black-haired mermaid cooed. “Yes! We heard all about this god Jack. Rumor is that he’s incredibly handsome.”

The fish-tailed women giggled, and the priestesses grinned.

“The rumors are true,” Nicola said. “Handsome, powerful, and smart.”

“I can’t wait to meet him,” the blonde sighed. “I’m Lucia.”

“Misty,” the blue-haired mermaid sang.

“Adrina,” the black-haired one said with a wave.

The priestesses all introduced themselves, and I checked my devotional map out of curiosity. If they had heard the story of Nieva’s treatment under Ethan’s reign, and now knew I was responsible for her freedom, then they might be on their way to believing in me. I couldn’t help chuckling when I saw hundreds of red dots already waiting on the map.

They believed. They didn’t even have to meet me first, and they were already supporting my reign here.

Ethan had bothered them so much when he ruled the mountains, though, so maybe they knew it could only be a powerful god who could bring him down.

“It’s good to meet you,” I said. “I’m Jack.”

The mermaids gasped, and when I laughed at their wide-eyed looks, they began to giggle.

“You’re already followers?” Penelope asked excitedly. “How wonderful!”

“We know about Jack’s powers,” Misty said sweetly. “He did kill Ethan after all.”

“Thank you sooo much,” Adrina said and ran a hand through her black hair. “He was so unbelievably annoying.”

“Please be my priestesses!” Lucia squeaked in a mocking tone. “Pretty please!”

“Jack has beautiful women!” Misty squealed and plumped her blue hair. “Please be mine, so I can be as powerful as him!”

The mermaids fell about laughing, and I felt a phantom smirk at the image of Ethan begging for love from these gorgeous mermaids.

The asshole never stood a chance.

“That sounds about right.” Nieva smiled. “He didn’t try to lock you up in chains?”

“We can’t leave the water,” Adrina said. “He was stupid, but at least he understood that we would die if he kept us in a cave.”

“But you’re sitting on the land,” Aleia said. “How does that work?”

“We can last a couple of hours at a time on land,” Misty said. “But we can’t go longer than that.”

“Do the lakes all connect?” I asked. “Or is it like four separate little communities?”

“They’re all joined,” Adrina said. “Far below the surface, we have our homes. There are wide tunnels that connect our lakes and tunnels that take us to other bodies of water in the land.”

“Really?” I asked. “That’s great!”

I was already wondering how far these mermaids could go with their tunnels. Could this be my way of spying on other gods’ lands?

Several pretty faces bobbed above the water of the lakes now, and the newly arrived mermaids looked over at the priestesses curiously. A few of them swam a bit closer to listen in, and some of them offered adorable waves to my women.

“You look sooo beautiful,” Penelope cooed, and she stood on her tiptoes to wave back.

“So do you!” a freckle-faced mermaid giggled.

“Is there a reason for your visit, Jack?” Adrina asked and twirled her black hair around her finger. “Or did you just want to bless us with the beauty of your priestesses?”

“There was a reason,” I chuckled. “But you’re right, having this many gorgeous women together at once was worth the journey alone.”

The mermaids splashed their tails happily, and they fluttered their long eyelashes at the priestesses. Even though I was used to my beautiful women, it was slightly hard to focus with this many hot ladies swimming around together. Especially when they were all scantily clad and flirting with me.

“I want to know about the God of Giants,” I said. “Any information you might know of him would be great. The God of Darkness, too.”

“You came to the right place!” Lucia squealed and flipped her blonde hair over her shoulder. “We know about all the surrounding gods.”

“Because Ethan moaned about them so much,” Misty said.

“They were all so much more powerful than him,” Adrina said with a smirk of her dark red lips. “It drove him mad that none of them thought he was worth allying with.”

“The God of Giants is north,” Misty said. “He has a huuuge army.”

“Does he really have giants?” Celeste asked. “Or are they all just massive creatures?”

“Real giants,” the blue-haired mermaid said solemnly. “I saw one once. It came out to the edge of our lake to try and spy on the mountains.”

“What was it like?” Aleia whispered with wide eyes.

“Terrifying.” Misty shivered. “It looked like its skin was stretched out too much to cover its body properly. Like, it was almost see through.”

“I saw it, too!” Lucia piped up. “Its legs were bigger than the trees, and its breathing was so loud that the water rippled.”

The mermaids shuddered and wrapped their slender arms around themselves as they recalled the beast, and I knew this was bad news.

Real giants were going to be deadly no matter how many skilled fighters I had. Even one of them would be dangerous, but this god had a whole army of them.

“The God of Giants is supposed to be really skilled in battle, Jack,” Adrina said, and the black-haired mermaid sent a worried look toward the sky. “Ethan kept telling us that if he defeated the giant god, then he would be feared and respected.”

“He was one of those things,” I muttered. “Have you seen any of the giants recently?”

“No,” Misty said, and she tugged coyly at her blue hair. “But there is a lake further north that we can get to. Maybe we could take a peek for you? We could try and see if he’s planning anything?”

“That’s a brave offer,” I said. “But I don’t want to put any of you in danger.”

“We would be careful,” Misty promised. “I would love to help you, Jack.”

She twirled her blue hair and splashed her tail in the water playfully, and I couldn’t help zooming my view in as she pouted her plump lips.

“You would need to go in a group,” I said. “I wouldn’t send any of you alone. I can’t have anything bad happening to you. Do you have any fighting skills?”

The three mermaids all looked at each other coyly, and they all pulled their tails from the water. They flicked their fins, and then suddenly their whole lower halves changed.

Colorful scales were replaced with hundreds of silver spikes, and their curved tail-ends turned into pointed blades. It was as if they had just transformed their lower halves into a giant blade that was covered in smaller blades.

Their beautiful top halves stayed the same, but the glint in their eyes told me they were built for more than just swimming and looking pretty.

“Damn,” I muttered, and Adrina chuckled as she shimmied her dark cleavage a bit.

“That’s amazing,” Celeste breathed. “Does it hurt?”

“Not at all,” Adrina said. “You can come closer if you like.”

The harpy eagerly stepped forward and bent down to examine the spiky tails. I knew how much Celeste loved weaponry, and she muttered to herself as she studied the mermaids’ bodies.

“Can you move them like tails?” I asked, and the black-haired mermaid nodded.

“Our death tails are just as flexible as our swimming ones,” Adrina said. “We can move through the water easily. It’s just a bit slower than with our usual forms, but anyone who tried to capture us would be horribly marred, anyway.”

“Very cool,” I chuckled.

Then Celeste gently pricked one of the small spikes with her pale finger, and she gasped as a tiny drop of blood oozed out.

“Are you okay?” I asked, and the harpy leapt to her feet.

“This is amazing!” Celeste cried out. “Look! Blood! These spikes are so sharp!”

I chuckled as the red-haired harpy sucked the blood drop and continued to stare at the mermaids’ tails.

“She likes weapons.” Nicola shrugged. “I think she might sit here all day if you stay in that form.”

“Mmm,” Lucia purred and flicked her blonde hair again. “I don’t mind, as long as Jack stays, too…”

Every mermaid in the lake and on the shore giggled at this, and I counted ten of them biting their lips as they flirted with the sky above them.

But my mind wasn’t on the gorgeous display this time.

The mermaids had already proven themselves to be an amazing addition to my army. Access to underwater tunnels was helpful enough, but the deadly tails really made them a force to be reckoned with. Then there was the fact that they were already entirely loyal to me, and on top of it all, they had answers I desperately needed right now.

“Are there other creatures in the northern god’s army?” I asked. “Or are there only giants?”

“There’s a mix,” Adrina said. “I know he has ogres, and Ethan said there were others, too.”

“We can help,” Lucia said. “If they ever come to fight, we can deal with any water-based creatures.”

“Do you think he would bring any?” I asked.

“Oh, yes.” Misty nodded her blue head. “There are many lakes in the northern land. I’m sure he will have plenty of large water animals in his army.

“Why don’t we show you our own land?” Adrina asked. “Jack, can you come along and see our lakes?”

“I would love to,” I said. “I’ll stay in my god form for now since, unfortunately, I can’t breathe underwater, but Penelope could come, too.”

“That’s right, you’re a naiad!” Lucia squealed. “You’ll be able to breathe underwater!”

“Not for as long as you,” Penelope said. “But yes, I can! I would love to see your home. I’ve been dying to step in the water ever since I saw it.”

The mermaids flipped their tails, and the brightly-colored scales returned in a flash. Then Adrina and Misty dove into the water head-first, and Lucia jumped and floated on her back.

“Will you be okay here?” I asked the priestesses.

“Oh, yes,” Aleia said. “It’s so peaceful.”

“We’ll stay with them,” Lucia said. “Adrina can show you around.”

I checked my map to make sure there wasn’t anything lurking in the nearby bushes and trees. The land around the lakes was quiet, and it seemed that the mermaids were the only creatures there. Other than the butterflies, there wasn’t any movement, and I was satisfied that it would be safe to leave my women for a little while.

“Call the dragons if you need to,” I told Nieva, and she nodded.

“Dip your feet in the water,” Lucia called to the priestesses. “It’s so warm!”

The women stepped closer to the lakes, and Penelope stood at the edge of the turquoise water. She smiled widely as she dove down, and her blonde curls disappeared under the surface. The naiad’s blue dress clung to her curves as she submerged herself, and I joined her and Adrina under the surface of the lake.

It was like stepping into a whole other world, and I needed a second to process how bright and spacious the lake was. There was a whole town below us, and mermaids swam by singing happily.

“Can you speak underwater?” Adrina asked.

“I can,” I chuckled. “I’m not sure about Penelope.”

“No,” the naiad said, but then her blue eyes widened. “Oh! My lord, I can speak! That’s new.”

Penelope’s water powers had grown unbelievably strong after the last battle. She had conjured a whole, deadly river from nothing when we fought Ethan, so it didn’t surprise me in the slightest that she had gained the ability to speak underwater.

“Wonderful,” Adrina laughed. “Let’s go down!”

The black-haired mermaid began to glide through the water, and her ruby tail glistened behind her. Penelope followed, and the two women headed down into the depths.

“Let me know if you need air,” Adrina said. “We have air bubbles for visitors in the walls.”

She gestured to the edge of the lake, and I saw there were a couple of strange, glowing spheres nestled in the silt. The bubbles had a purple tint to them, and I was curious to see them in action. I knew I would need to wait a while, though, because Penelope had some serious skills with holding her breath.

Adrina led us down toward the underwater town, and I could see a rainbow of different colored tails swimming around. The structures that sat below us were made of an emerald stone, and there was even a little marketplace in the center.

Schools of brightly-colored fish swam by, and there seemed to be a huge variety of species. Some of the creatures were tiny little glimmers of rainbow, and some were big, green fish that bobbed along slowly. There were even a few glowing jellyfish that drifted by, and Penelope made sure to steer clear of their tentacles.

“It’s so big,” I said as we got closer. “I had no idea any of this was down here.”

“Most folks don’t,” Adrina said. “That’s what keeps us safe. Over there are the tunnels.”

She pointed at the far end of the lake, and there was a massive hole dug into the side. It was dark, but the light from the next lake shone through at the distant end. There were also tunnels on the left and right which led to the other mermaid lakes.

“It’s amazing,” I said. “How many of you are down here?”

“One hundred and seven,” Adrina replied. “You’ll get to see the men, too. They aren’t as interested in coming to the surface as the women.”

I noticed a few mermen as the town came closer into view. Their tails were equally as impressive as the women’s, and they had muscular upper halves and human faces. But there was something foreboding about their chiseled features and the way they swam so forcefully through the water, and when I imagined them with bladed tails instead of scaled ones, a deadly chuckle slipped from my phantom lips.

I’d have control of every water source within a hundred miles if I could utilize this army properly.

Adrina swam down to the marketplace, and I was able to get a good look at the mermaids’ hometown. There were five stalls with an array of beautiful pearl jewelery, glamorous bras for the women, and some ornaments made from giant shells.

“No food for sale?” I asked.

“Oh, no,” Adrina said. “We don’t make people buy that. The fish supply is all around us. People can eat whenever they want.”

I wondered if they prepared their fish in any way. The merfolk seemed like an elegant species, and it wouldn’t surprise me to learn that they had some kind of underwater cooking system.

Then I watched a pink-haired mermaid sail upward to a large, green fish. She grabbed the unsuspecting fish with a ninja-like motion and then stuffed it into her mouth to take a huge bite. The beautiful mermaid’s face was covered by a stream of blood as she chewed, and the fish promptly stopped struggling as its side was ripped out.

Maybe they weren’t completely elegant.

Penelope and Adrina swam around the market and examined the beautiful necklaces. Some were made of peach-colored coral, and some were glistening lines of pearls. The houses around us had multiple doors, and none of them were blocked with glass or stone. Merfolk drifted in and out of the doorways, and three little merchildren giggled as they swam by.

“All four lakes are quite similar in setup,” Adrina said. “And we can all fight, Jack. Anything we can do to help the one who killed Ethan. We are at your service.”

“I appreciate that,” I said. “Your home really is stunning.”

“Yes, but I think I might need air soon,” Penelope said, and Adrina gestured to the nearest wall of the lake.

“This way,” the mermaid said. “Follow me.”

The women swam over to the glowing, purple bubble that was tucked into a hole in the wall.

“Just stick your head inside,” Adrina said. “You can take as much air as you need.”

Penelope eyed the bubble for a moment and then stuck her head through the purple membrane. The glowing wall didn’t burst, but Penelope’s head went straight through to the center. It was as if the bubble closed up around the naiad’s neck, but not tightly enough to cause any breathing damage.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“Yes, my lord!” Penelope laughed. “How amazing! It’s just regular air in here.”

It was incredible to watch as the naiad took a moment to breathe. The air didn’t run out or escape, and I chuckled to think how much this one bubble would sell for back on Earth. It made me think of the beer-fueled nights I would spend with my buddies trying to think up the most ridiculous inventions possible. I never could have dreamed I would see something this amazing up close.

Once Penelope had taken a few deep breaths, she pulled herself from the bubble easily. The hole closed up so quickly that I barely saw it, and the purple orb continued to glow.

“How many of these are down here?” I asked.

“Hmm,” Adrina said. “I think there’s about eight in each lake. There was a time when some of the girls thought they could get human boyfriends. We had to make sure there was a whole bunch of breathing orbs for them.”

“How did that go?” I asked, and the mermaid rolled her eyes.

“Not well,” Adrina sighed. “It turned out our, um, mating habits did not line up. I’m not complaining. The mermen are perfectly easy on the eyes.”

She shot a nearby man a flirty wave, and he cracked a grin that was both equally charming and somewhat ominous. I could have sworn his eyes flashed black at the same moment, but then he flexed his muscles back at her and kept on swimming.

Another deadly chuckle slipped out of me.

This entire area was a wealth of resources for me.

I decided I could use the breathing orbs if I ever needed to hide anyone, which may happen soon. The upcoming wars were going to get deadly, and it would be helpful to have somewhere I could sneak those unable to fight. Even if I had to hide my priestesses for a while, then this would be the perfect secret spot.

“Thanks for showing us around,” I said. “We can head back up to the others now.”

Adrina nodded and began to swim up toward the light of the sun. The journey upward was just as stunning, and orange fish zigzagged around the women. Turquoise, purples, and powder blues danced in every direction, and it really was an underwater haven.

Then the black-haired mermaid reached the surface, and Penelope arrived a few seconds later. The other priestesses had their feet dipped in the lake, and the mermaids were brushing their hair for them with coral combs.

“How was it?” Nieva asked when she spotted Penelope. “We were just hearing about the air bubbles!”

“It’s beautiful,” the naiad gushed. “Goodness, what an amazing place to live!”

“Lucia was telling us more about the surrounding Gods,” Celeste said. “She mentioned the God of Darkness, and there’s one more nearby, too.”

“Who?” I asked. “Ethan mentioned once that a third god surrounds this land, but I haven’t heard more about him.”

“Oh, yes,” Lucia said. “We have the God of Giants in the north, the God of Darkness in the west, and then one more over in the east.”

My mind raced with all the horrifying titles he might have. Giants, darkness, and what else would I be up against? Maybe he was a god of fire or evil deeds.

I prepared myself for whatever was to come.

“The third one is different,” Lucia said. “He’s not like the others, but he is very famous. You might have heard of him. His name is Tobias.”

Chapter 7

There was silence around the lake for a moment as we processed the information.

Tobias? The god who had abandoned Evelhelm and left me to save it for him? That fucker?

Nicola, Penelope, Aleia, and Celeste all scowled, but Nieva nodded with a smile.

“Yes,” the Dragon Queen said. “I’ve heard how happy his people are.”

“Happy?” Nicola spluttered. “Which part were they happy with? Being abandoned? Jack having to come in and save everyone’s lives?”

“Oh, no.” Lucia frowned. “You must be thinking of someone else. Tobias is the God of Tricks and Riddles! He isn’t evil like the others.”

“This can’t be right,” I muttered. “Tobias abandoned Evelhelm. We found his people begging for leadership.”

“There was an empty temple,” Aleia said. “He didn’t even come when the Squall Sprites arrived.”

“I don’t know anything about that,” Lucia said. “All I know is what I’ve heard from his people who have traveled by. They are all very content with his rule.”

“It’s true,” Misty agreed as she spun her blue hair. “He is said to be kind and fair.”

“I’ve never heard any complaints,” Adrina said as she flicked her ruby tail.

The mermaids hummed as they combed their hair, and I was utterly fucking confused. Why would a god abandon one town to go and rule somewhere else? Was that something gods just did when they got bored? How could anyone just leave their people to fend for themselves?

It didn’t sit right with me.

There were creatures in my land that weren’t my favorites, for sure. The snobby griffins and drunken fauns would probably get on my nerves, but I would never just abandon them to live in a godless land.

That was almost as bad as ruling with cruelty. What kind of god would just leave?

“We met a band of travelers once,” Adrina said. “They were passing by our lakes, and they were all sooo happy with their land. They told us about their huge crops and good weather.”

“That was when Ethan was our god,” Misty said with a curled lip. “We were so jealous of their stories. Our colony really considered moving lakes to find one in his land.”

“I was ready to pack!” Misty nodded. “I was willing to find a new lake if it meant being away from Ethan.”

“You wanted to leave your kingdom?” I asked. “That beautiful town underwater? For… Tobias’ land?”

“Oh, yes,” Adrina said. “The travelers told us all about how happy Tobias is to talk with his people. He has little meetings to check that they’re all doing well, and he tries to help out in any way he can.”

“But!” Penelope spluttered. “But he’s…”

“An asshole?” Celeste finished, and the naiad nodded.

“You must be getting it wrong,” Adrina said kindly. “There are a lot of gods to keep track of, after all, and Aleia was telling us about how far you’ve all traveled. It’s easy to get mixed up sometimes.”

“Maybe it was a god with a similar name,” Lucia agreed. “Tobias is well known for being a kind god. Especially since he makes time for everyone in his huge land. It must take ages to speak with everyone.”

That got my attention.

Huge land? If this guy was a god of tricks, then maybe he had lied his way into a massive territory. He could be putting on a whole nice guy act to scam his people, and then he would just abandon them when he got bored.

Just like he had done with Evelhelm. The people of that town must have liked him to begin with. They had built a whole temple in his name, and then he just vanished from their lives. There was no way I trusted this guy.

“How big is his land?” I asked.

“Sooo big!” Lucia squealed. “That’s why we were considering going there. He has the most gorgeous lakes! But we would have to build all of our houses again, so we decided to stay here.”

“We’re glad we stayed now,” Misty said as she twirled a strand of blue hair.

“Oh, yes,” Adrina said. “Now that we have Jack as our god, and we get to be friends with the most beautiful women in the land, it seems silly that we ever considered leaving. I bet we’re just as lucky as Tobias’ followers now!”

The whole group fawned and sighed toward the sky at these words, and as confused as I was, I couldn’t help chuckling at their swoony expressions.

I honestly couldn’t tell if the mermaids were flirting with me or the priestesses more, but they were definitely adorable. The fact that they could turn into deadly killing machines somehow added to their cuteness, though. My own underwater soldiers were disguised with pretty faces and shiny bras, and I pitied whatever creatures were sent into the lakes for battle. They didn’t stand a chance against these deadly beauties, or their chiseled and unnerving mermen.

“Tell me about Tobias’ land,” I said. “What else do you know about it?”

“Hmm,” Lucia said and tapped her lip. “Obviously, the water was mainly what we saw, but I know he has the best marketplace you will eeever see. He even made a little river through it so waterfolks could go!”

“Isn’t that so sweet?” Misty pouted. “It is full of gorgeous clothes and fancy cakes. The whole of his land goes there to trade.”

“You could spend a whole day there,” Adrina sighed. “I know he also has good farmlands, some pretty woods, and a few towns that are all doing well.”

My mind was racing, and I needed some time to think. The mermaids had given me a new insight I hadn’t been expecting. I was already planning to overthrow two evil gods, but I had a suspicion that I now had a third.

Even though it sounded a hell of a lot like Tobias was passing for a decent god around here.

“You’ve been so helpful,” I said. “Thanks for showing us around.”

“You’re welcome,” the mermaids echoed happily.

“We’re always here if you need us,” Misty said.

“Just call.” Adrina nodded.

“I will,” I said. “We’ll talk later.”

The priestesses pulled their feet from the lake and started to head back to the rocky hillside. They turned to wave at the mermaids as they went, and the fish-tailed women blew kisses. I couldn’t believe how beautiful their lair was, and the turquoise water sparkled even as the sun rolled behind some wispy clouds.

An underwater army was a serious addition to my ranks, and they were already devoted enough to fight in my name. I felt stronger than ever as I studied my devotional map. There was no hope for whichever god tried to take my land.

The question was, how many were on that list right now?

“Mermaids are so magical,” Aleia said happily. “Aren’t they just the sweetest?”

“They are,” I agreed. “Their underwater town is amazing, too. They have breathing bubbles down there. So if you’re ever in trouble, you can jump in to hide.”

“That’s amazing,” Nicola said. “I’ll keep that in mind if I’m ever being chased during battle.”

“It means we can visit, too,” Nieva said. “I would love to have a look at their kingdom sometime.”

“You said you knew Tobias was good,” I said to the Dragon Queen. “Why do you believe that?”

“Word of mouth,” Nieva answered. “Just like the mermaids said, his people have sung his praises for so long. Why would they do that if he was cruel?”

The priestesses hiked up the hillside, and the sun had started to begin its journey back down from the sky. It was late afternoon, and I wanted the women to get back to rest before the evening set in. I needed some time alone to process the new information, and I had to begin seriously planning for war.

“Nieva, can you summon one of the dragons again for a ride home?” I asked. “I have some business to attend to, but I want to make sure you all get back to the valley safely.”

“Of course,” the Dragon Queen said. “Is everything okay?”

“Absolutely,” I replied. “I just need to sort a few things out. But I want you all to go and get some dinner and rest up. Make sure those dragon-men serve you up something filling. It won’t be long until we have to fight, and I want you all at full strength.”

“I’ll make sure of it,” Nieva said.

The Dragon Queen soared upward and then let out her haunting cry into the darkening sky. Her icy breath drifted toward the clouds, and it was only a couple of seconds before the shape of a massive dragon appeared over the hills.

The glistening beast roared as it flew over the jagged mountains, and Nieva waved to the creature. I was still amazed by the sheer size of the icy beasts, and I was endlessly grateful for their devotion to me.

“Okay,” Penelope said determinedly. “I’m ready this time. I can do this.”

“You’re a dragon riding expert now,” I chuckled. “I’m so proud of you.”

“Thank you, my lord.” Penelope smiled. “It’s not so scary once you get used to how… big they are.”

“They’re cute, though,” Nicola said with a playful nudge to the naiad.

“I suppose so,” Penelope said. “They really are kindhearted. It just takes a bit of getting used to when you ride them, especially when I have so much to protect besides just myself.”

The naiad lovingly stroked her belly, and Celeste’s amber eyes flickered down to watch.

This time, I kept a careful watch, and I could see the change in the harpy’s face as she stared at her pregnant friend. I was certain she was feeling jealous, there was no mistaking the look on her face. Next time I came down in my physical form, I would be sure to ask Celeste if she wanted a child.

Sex with her was already mind-blowing, and I knew that it would only add more magic if I impregnated her. My mind started to reel thinking about the harpy’s lean body, and I had to force myself back to thinking about the task at hand.

“Head straight back to the valley,” I said. “If anything happens, call for me. I will come right away.”

“We know,” Aleia said. “You always protect us, Jack.”

“We love you,” Celeste added. “Don’t spend too long away from us!”

“I couldn’t if I tried,” I chuckled. “Here comes your ride.”

The dragon approached at an alarmingly fast speed, and it slowed down just as it reached the women’s hillside. A strong wind from its wings shook the nearby hedges, and the mermaids cried out in excitement at their second dragon sighting.

“Hello, darling,” Nieva cooed. “Thank you so much for coming.”

The dragon gently lowered itself down and then bent its knees to be as easy to mount as possible. Its translucent wings sagged downward to act as a kind of step up to its back.

Nicola climbed onto the beast immediately, and Penelope followed behind her with pursed lips.

“Come on,” Nicola giggled. “Grab a hold of my waist if you need to.”

“Straight to the valley,” I reminded them. “I love you all, and I’ll be back with you soon.”

“We love you, too!” Celeste called as she spread her scarlet feathers. “Try not to miss us too much!”

Then the harpy sprang up into the air, and her winged sisters followed. I made sure to stay around and watch them begin their journey home, and I chuckled as Penelope screamed when the dragon began to fly.

The huge beast glanced back at its passengers, and it slowed down slightly to try and ease the naiad’s obvious terror.

“I’m right here,” Nicola said soothingly. “I swear I’ll catch you if he decides to go upside-down.”

“Upside-down?” Penelope spluttered with wide eyes.

“He won’t,” Nieva chuckled. “Stop teasing our lovely naiad.”

“Sorry.” Nicola smirked. “I can basically speak dragon now, and he promises smooth sailing.”

“He didn’t even make a sound,” Aleia laughed.

“It’s in the way his head moves,” the brunette insisted, and Nieva smirked with obvious amusement.

The priestesses giggled as they flew off toward the Dragon Valley, and I felt a rush of warmth and pride at how closely they had bonded. They really did love each other, even when they quarreled like sisters, and I couldn’t have been happier to see them all together like this as they traveled my vast lands.

But once the dragon and my women disappeared into the distance, my mind wandered back to the three surrounding gods. I had the God of Giants to the north, the God of Darkness to the west, and the God of Tricks and Riddles to the east.

Tobias.

I felt in my gut that there was something weird about this god. Ever since I saw his name on the Evelhelm temple, something had felt strange about him.

I couldn’t explain it, but I felt a pang at the back of my mind every time I heard his name. It was like my brain was trying to remember something I had forgotten a long time ago.

Maybe it was just because I used to have an old friend on Earth with the same name, but for now, I tried to forget about that weird feeling and focus on the task at hand.

What was my next move? It felt like I had all the knowledge about the god in the north and west that I was going to get. So I wanted to learn more about the god in the east.

The mermaids had told me everything they knew, and they were probably the ones who had the most experience with other lands. It might be worth another trip to the Redwoods. Although they had come to these mountains from the complete opposite direction of Tobias’ land, it didn’t mean they wouldn’t know anything. They were ancient and wise creatures, so it was at least worth checking in with them.

Then I remembered I also had a whole army of burrowing beings that could move between lands for me: The Hodges. They were a rabbit-like breed of creature that could sail through the ground like it was water. I had a soft spot for the weird-looking critters, and I knew they were my best bet for gathering information from around the land at a quick pace.

They were always eager to help, too, and I focused my mind on the little burrowers for a moment. Then I appeared in the forest and found a group of four Hodges gathered around a pile of dirt. They had brown skin and long, rabbit-like ears, and their little potbellies stuck out while their whiskers protruded wonkily from their gremlin faces.

“That was record time,” one of them said proudly. “I was counting!”

“It was very fast,” another agreed. “But I don’t know about a record.”

“It was,” the first Hodge objected. “Fine! I can do it again. Somebody count!”

“Good evening,” I chuckled, and the Hodges spun around excitedly.

“Jack,” the first one called. “Our god is here!”

They all threw their little arms up in celebration, and I pictured Nicola’s brain exploding from the cuteness of the slightly ugly animals.

“How are you all?” I asked. “I hope you know how amazing you were in the battle against Ethan.”

They stuck their chests out proudly and nodded to each other happily. Long ears wiggled everywhere, and one of them even did a little dance.

“I was wondering if you could do a job for me,” I said. “If you have the time.”

“Anything.” One of the Hodges nodded. “We always have time for our savior god!”

“That’s what I like to hear,” I chuckled. “Have any of you heard of the god called Tobias? The God of Tricks and Riddles?”

“Hmm,” the smallest Hodge said thoughtfully. “I think I’ve heard of him, but I can’t say I know anything other than his name.”

The others nodded in agreement and muttered to themselves.

“He lives in the east,” one of them said eagerly. “Does that help?”

“Very much,” I lied. “I want you to travel around the forest and mountains to find out as much as you can about him. Anything and everything. If anyone has any little bits of knowledge about Tobias, then I want to know.”

“Of course,” one of the Hodges said. “We’ll tell the whole burrow! We shall gather information for our god, Jack!”

“We shall dig with all of our might,” another squeaked.

“Great,” I said. “I really appreciate it. Just call for me when you’re finished, okay? Be careful. Don’t put yourselves in any danger.”

“Yes, Jack,” they echoed. “Hodges away!”

The rabbit-like creatures leapt into the ground in a flurry of digging talons, and they disappeared before my eyes so quickly that I had to check my map. They flew through the ground in a blur, and I chuckled as they made their way to spread the word. This world really did still blow my mind.

“Amazing,” I muttered.

I knew the Hodges would work as hard as they possibly could to gather information, and I just hoped someone would know more about Tobias. He seemed so much more mysterious than the other gods. Even though his reputation was worlds better, it just made him even stranger in my mind.

Could there really be another ruler who wasn’t trying to spread evil and darkness? Were there really gods worth trusting out there?

I decided to visit the Redwoods again. They seemed to have at least some knowledge of most things in this land. Surely they would know something about Tobias.

I found Shadowpine speaking peacefully with the forest around him in the mountains. The orange leaves rustled as the trees creaked and groaned, and I felt a sense of calm from the ancient beings. Their beady eyes rolled back and forth, but their roots were now firmly planted in the ground.

“Shadowpine,” I said. “I was hoping to speak with you again.”

“Jack,” the old tree croaked. “Of course, my god. What can I do for you?”

“I’m still trying to learn about the surrounding gods,” I said. “Right now, I’m looking for information about Tobias.”

“Ahh,” Shadowpine breathed. “The God of Tricks and Riddles. Yes, he has many stories surrounding his rule.”

“So you’ve heard of him,” I said. “What do you know?”

“He is an old god who rules to the east,” Shadowpine said. “Far from where the Redwoods used to roam. But we have heard of his ways. His kind ruling. It was said by his people that he did not care for punishment.”

“So he’s meant to be a good ruler?” I asked. “No slaughtering of communities or evil plans? Not even a small amount of bloodshed?”

“Even great rulers must shed some blood, Jack,” Shadowpine said.

“I’ve found this to be true,” I agreed.

“So, perhaps he has more in common with you than the others,” Shadowpine continued. “Do you seek to battle with Tobias?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “I’m so used to running into these gods who only care about violence and fear. It feels so strange to find someone who actually cares. I’m wary.”

“It is strange,” Shadowpine chuckled. “You have cause to be wary.”

His laugh sounded like an eerie wind, the kind you would hear in a horror movie during a storm. But somehow, it was comforting. It almost made me forget that these old trees could bring down beings twice their size with a vicious swing of their roots.

“Have you heard of any other gods like that?” I asked. “Others who genuinely care for their people?”

“Not in my lifetime,” Shadowpine croaked. “And my lifetime has been very long indeed.”

“Would any other Redwoods know anything about the gods?” I asked.

“I know everything that they do,” Shadowpine said. “They also know everything I do. Our roots share the same soil and memories. We are one.”

“Mysterious,” I chuckled. “Well, I’ve sent the Hodges out to try and find out anything they can. I’ll keep looking for answers.”

“Jack,” Shadowpine said. “You seem worried about this god. Why do you worry for someone rumored to be so good of heart? Has something occurred?”

“Not exactly,” I said. “I only know he was not there to defend Evelhelm in the south when they needed him, but aside from that… it just feels like I know him. But I don’t. And every god I’ve come across so far has craved violence and terror. They had darker intentions than I do. It’s jarring to hear of a god who claims to not be like that.”

“And yet… here you are,” Shadowpine replied. “Jack, the god who is said to be good, brave, and fair. The fabled God of Ones and Zeroes. Your own reputation is a baffling one.”

“Fair enough,” I chuckled. “But I can’t help but worry about this Tobias.”

Admitting my confusion to the Redwoods didn’t feel the same as talking to any of my other subjects. The ancient trees almost felt like gods themselves, and I trusted them completely. There were some things I could never tell anyone about my journey to becoming a god, but this felt as close as it would get to really spilling my guts.

That was really the only thing missing from the life of a god. Someone who fully understood.

“I hope you find what you seek,” Shadowpine breathed. “Let us know if we can help with anything.”

“I will,” I said. “Thank you, I’ll speak with you later.”

The old trees rustled their autumnal leaves, and I began to look over the forest as I thought about my next steps.

If the Redwoods thought Tobias was good, then that meant he hadn’t caused any chaos that would have spread throughout the land. The old trees would have heard if he had started a war or slaughtered a nation with unjust cause. But he’d abandoned Evelhelm. Why would a good god do that?

I decided I might be fixated on this god purely because of his name. It was one of the first names I had heard of in this land that was shared with someone from my old life on Earth, and just hearing it made me almost homesick.

Tobias was someone I still remembered vividly, and more and more memories of him had come back to me lately.

I couldn’t help chuckling when I thought about some of our times together. He really was the kind of buddy you wanted around when shit hit the fan. The Tobias I knew from Earth was loyal as hell, and he always looked up to me as if I was his big brother.

His dark red hair and glasses had given him a slightly nerdy look, but he was unexpectedly jacked underneath his graphic tees and hoodies. We had hit the gym every night before our gaming sessions, and he had been so excited when his biceps started to grow bigger.

The Tobias I knew from Earth was always there when I needed him. I lost count of how many nights we spent together, dreaming up plans for the future and working on our next big project. He was also a programmer, but he’d moved to the states when he was a teenager, so his German accent still poked through sometimes.

The last memory I had of him was when we were building… something together. I couldn’t remember anything other than how excited we were. What even was it? A gaming headset or something? Maybe a new chair that had multiple remotes built into the armrests?

It didn’t matter. What mattered was the god who shared his name. My old life was gone, and I had way more pressing issues in my new one.

I decided I would check in with another species of the forest. Even though the Hodges were out doing their work, I was itching to find more information myself. All this thinking about Tobias had made me restless, and I studied my emerald-green land and wondered who was most likely to know anything.

The fauns stumbled about a campfire with half-empty wine jugs, and they sang at the tops of their lungs about something to do with worms. It was unlikely they would be of any help.

There were some orcs making their way to their cave lair, but they had been living in those tunnels for so long. I didn’t know if they had ever even traveled outside the forest, especially past the mountains that far east.

There were two griffins sitting in deep conversation, though, and I groaned at the idea of having a conversation with them. They were goodhearted and had fought loyally for me during battle. But they were so damn pompous that it hurt. When I had visited them with Celeste, she had almost thrown a punch mid-conversation.

But they did seem wise. If any species would enjoy a riddle, I felt like the griffins would. And I was looking for the God of Tricks and Riddles, after all, so it was worth a shot.

I prepared myself for the phantom eye rolls I was about to have, and then I joined the griffins.

They were half-eagle and half-lion, with an orange hue to their brown fur and feathers. Black wings were tucked into their backs, and they were about seven feet tall when they stood up on their four legs. The griffins sat with their front legs crossed like cats right now, and everything about them reeked of smugness. Even the way they held their beaks slightly tipped upward seemed pompous.

I took a breath and reminded myself how loyal they had been to me. They had helped defeat Ethan’s army, and I had to respect that. Even if they annoyed the living hell out of me.

“Evening,” I said. “How are you doing tonight?”

“Ah,” one of the griffins drawled. “It is… our god.”

“Yes,” the other agreed. “Jack is here. He wishes to speak with us.”

“I do,” I said. “I’m not sure if I’ve met your group before? But I really appreciated your fighting in battle. Very impressive.”

“Thank you,” one of the griffins said. “I am Notus, and this is Dante. We are… enthusiastic about your rule.”

“Yes,” Dante agreed. “Ethan was a pathetic creature. Not suitable to rule.”

“Not suitable at all.” Notus nodded. “Indeed. Quite.”

“You are different,” Dante said. “Jack is an old god with new ideas. Your leadership is… honorable.”

“Thank you,” I said. “I was wondering if you knew anything about the God of Tricks and Riddles?”

The griffins exchanged looks with their dark eyes, and they nodded slowly as if they were remembering something together.

“We have heard of him,” Notus said. “He is well-known for being…”

“Good?” I finished, and the griffins nodded.

“Is there anything else you can tell me?” I asked. “Other than how nice he is rumored to be?”

“Hmm,” Dante said. “What else do you wish to know?”

“Anything that you do,” I said through phantom gritted teeth.

“We know his people are happy,” Dante sighed. “This is all the information that has traveled from his land. It is strange to have heard no tales of horror and fear. Perhaps he is a god like you. Although, I have not heard as many impressive things about his… combat.”

“Indeed,” Notus said. “Jack is the only god I have known of to be both kind and brutal. To be both good and powerful. To deliver justice in all ways.”

“Yes,” Dante drawled. “Quite.”

“Quite,” I muttered mostly to myself.

I had a feeling I wasn’t going to get anything else from the feathered beings. They had a real talent for using a lot of words to say barely anything. But I reminded myself again of how much they’d helped in battle and fought through the urge to vanish without saying goodbye.

“Well, you’ve been a great help,” I said. “Is there anything you need to report to me before I leave?”

“We are content,” Dante said. “The griffins are… happy under your leadership.”

“Glad to hear it,” I said. “Goodnight.”

“Farewell!” Notus called, and I left the two creatures to continue whatever they had been talking about.

I was starting to doubt if the Hodges would be able to find out anything I hadn’t already heard. Tobias was a fair and kind god. That seemed to be all anyone knew.

Would he be the first god I’d meet who I didn’t want to kill? What would that mean for the bigger picture? I seemed destined to take over this whole world, but maybe there were other good gods I would share it with.

If he really did rule over his land with good intentions, then I wouldn’t want to take him away from his people. Maybe he could even be someone worthy of allying with. I never thought I would meet someone I actually wanted to join forces with, but perhaps that was about to change.

On the other hand, what if my interface prompted me to destroy him? What if I met this Tobias, and he was truly good, but my next quest was set in stone for me?

The notion made me wonder for the hundredth time how much control I really had over my destiny here, but just the thought made my head spin. I could only try to tackle one riddle at a time right now.

But that did get me wondering if I should seek him out before the others. Maybe we could fight the gods of giants and darkness together?

Surely he would be equally as eager to get rid of them, if he really was as wonderful as everyone said.

It was times like these that I wished I had someone who I could really confide in. I could talk to my priestesses about most things, but not my darkest worries and secrets about my old life. It was tricky enough navigating this new world and my powers, so causing my priestesses to question the nature of my very existence definitely wouldn’t improve things.

“One thing at a time,” I reminded myself. “Regardless of this Tobias guy, I need to start taking action against the gods I know for sure are threats.”

After I checked in with the Hodges, I would go back to the valley and--

“Jack?”

A voice I’d never heard in my lands came through to me, and I scanned the ground to see who the hell it was. But it sounded like it had been in my internal system rather than out loud. Just like it had sounded when Ethan and Luke spoke directly to me.

“Jack? Are you there?”

There was no doubt in my mind that this voice was communicating to me like the others had. I was speaking with a god. But his voice wasn’t as ominous and booming as I would have expected from the God of Giants or the God of Darkness.

It was cheery sounding. With a strange accent I couldn’t place.

“Who is it?” I finally asked.

“I am the God Tobias,” the voice said. “The God of Tricks and Riddles. I’m looking to speak with Jack, the God of Ones and Zeroes.”

My phantom heart leapt. He had found me. Here I was racking my brain over Tobias’ existence, and the dude had found me himself. Now, it was time to put an end to all this mystery and find out what he was really all about.

“I am Jack,” I announced. “I have heard a lot about you.”

“You have?” Tobias asked eagerly. “I’m glad to hear it! I’ve been trying to speak with you for a while now. I’m so glad to finally be doing it. This is unbelievable!”

His voice sounded genuinely excited, and I couldn’t help feeling that I recognized it. How could I possibly recognize it?

“Why have you been seeking me?” I asked. “Are you looking to try and claim my land?”

“Claim your land?” Tobias laughed. “Are you joking? I wouldn’t dream of it!”

Okay. I definitely knew that voice. But there was no way. There was absolutely no fucking way.

Then suddenly, someone appeared on the ground before me. The God of Tricks and Riddles had emerged in his human form, and he stood in a clearing of the emerald forest so I could see him clearly.

His dark red hair glistened in the fading sunlight, and he had well-defined muscles bulging from his simple tunic. His pale face was lit up with a toothy grin, and there was no denying who I was looking at.

It was my old friend from Earth. Tobias was a god.

Chapter 8

I was completely lost for words for the first time since arriving in this new world.

It couldn’t be him. Could it? This had to be some kind of trick. A magic spell or some shit to make this guy look exactly like my old buddy from Earth.

Maybe this was some god who had shapeshifting powers, or a really fucking powerful wizard. My brain churned out reason after reason for how I could be looking at my old friend from Earth.

I had to get right up in his face to know for sure.

There was a flash as I focused hard on my physical body, and I appeared down in the clearing with the Wrath of Jack sheathed at my waist. The weight of the holy weapon comforted me, and I inhaled deeply as I tried to slow my thoughts.

The sky had darkened into an evening navy color, and the stars had begun to peek through, but I could still see well enough to assess the situation.

I felt a shiver run down my spine as I stared into the eyes of the god in front of me.

He was about a head shorter than me, just like Tobias had been on Earth. He had the same slight yet muscular frame, and the same blue eyes that used to hide behind round glasses. A light covering of freckles decorated his sharp face, and he grinned at me with a smile that sent a tidal wave of memories over me.

There was no mistaking that chipped tooth and the glint in his eyes. It was really him.

“Tobias?” I croaked, and the god launched himself at me with a belly laugh.

He grabbed me into a tight embrace, and I gripped him back. Then I pulled away to look at him, and my old friend stared into my eyes. It took a second for me to find the ability to speak again, and I looked him up and down as he grinned.

“It’s really you,” I whispered. “How? How is this possible?”

“Jack, it’s so good to finally see you!” Tobias chuckled. “I think we have a lot to catch up on.”

I felt a deep laugh build up in my stomach as my friend just smiled nonchalantly, and I suddenly bent over as I howled with laughter. The phrase was so absurdly understated, and it was said in the same way Tobias always talked about enormous topics: with a casual grin and a calm demeanor.

It was nearly a full minute before I could speak again.

“A lot to catch up on?” I snorted as I finally straightened up. “That’s putting it a bit fucking lightly!”

I felt delirious as I walked around my old buddy to examine his new form, and it was so bizzare to see him in clothes from this new world. He wore a deep blue tunic and black boots, and he clearly didn’t need glasses anymore. It was a big change from the band tees and Converse I was used to seeing him wear, but it suited him.

Then I glanced at his belt to see a large hammer that glowed green at his side. It had a thick, black handle and looked like it could smash the skull of a fucking ogre.

“Is that your god weapon?” I asked.

“Sure is.” Tobias grinned. “I always thought Thor was cool, remember?”

“I do,” I chuckled as my hazy memories kept filing into place. “It makes sense you ended up with that. Is this really happening, though? You’re really here?”

I reached out a hand to grab his shoulder, just to reassure myself that I wasn’t having some kind of hallucination.

“It’s me,” Tobias said. “It feels so good to see you again, buddy.”

“How did you find me?” I asked. “How are you here? Just… how?”

“That’s going to take a hell of a lot of explaining,” Tobias laughed. “I’ll go with your first question to start with. I’ve been looking for you for ages, but I finally tracked you down by the Hodges. They were jumping up all over the place asking for information about me, and I knew their burrow was around here somewhere.”

“So that led you here,” I said. “Okay. But how are you here in this world? How long have you been here?”

“How long do you have to talk?” Tobias grinned. “I think it might take a while to explain.”

I took a moment to just stare at Tobias, and I still couldn’t believe I was really looking at him. Out of all the weird shit that had happened during my time as a god, seeing my old friend had to be the strangest moment so far.

“Shall we take a stroll?” Tobias asked. “This forest has become one of the most beautiful parts of the world.”

“Sure,” I said. “Fuck, man. I’m going to need some answers before my head explodes.”

“Understandable,” Tobias laughed. “I’ve been waiting for this for so long.”

His laugh was the same one I remembered from Earth. A deep, hearty chuckle that made everyone else in the room smile, too. No wonder the people in the east were so content. They had the nicest fucking guy ever as a god.

My actual best friend. As a god.

Just like me.

We started to walk through the dense forest, and I barely even noticed the family of pink spikehogs that shuffled out in front of us. My brain could only focus on Tobias and the fact that he was walking beside me.

It didn’t make any sense.

“You look amazing, man,” Tobias said as he glanced at my sword. “The godly look really suits you, huh?”

“I can’t say I have any complaints.” I grinned. “This place is just beyond anything we ever could have dreamed up, isn’t it?”

“It is,” Tobias chuckled. “Who would have thought that we would live to see all this amazing shit.”

“You have to tell me…” I said as a knot suddenly formed in my stomach, but I had to ask my next question. I’d been warring with it for too long, and as nervous as I was to actually get an answer, I knew it was the most important one. “Is… is all of this real?”

I looked at my old friend, and I knew from his open and calm expression that I was finally about to learn the answer to questions that had haunted me since I woke up. My stomach tightened even more, and I prepared myself for the news.

“Of course, it is real,” Tobias said. “Every blade of grass and strange-looking creature is real. This isn’t some simulation, Jack. All of this is simply the result of billions of years of evolution.”

I sighed deeply as he confirmed what I had hoped to be true. This world was real. My priestesses were real.

I was so happy I could have fucking jetted into the sky if I had wings.

But then I started to really process how many more questions I had.

“Billions of years,” I said slowly. “Wait, so are we on an alien planet or something? I’ve been going crazy trying to figure it all out.”

“Alien planet?” Tobias laughed. “You really have gone crazy. Buddy, this is Earth.”

My mouth fell open as I stared at my friend. My mind raced back to the hill that looked just like Half Dome. How the fuck could this be Earth? I’d had suspicions, but I never imagined that hunch would be true. It seemed impossible. This world was nothing like the one I used to live in.

“Are you kidding me?” I asked. “Don’t fuck with me, man. You have to give it to me straight.”

“It’s true.” Tobias grinned. “Billions of years is a long time, Jack. Now, Earth has evolved into this world filled with magic. We’re standing on American soil, technically.”

I felt like someone had just put glasses on me, and I could see clearly for the first time.

I was on Earth.

This bizarre, amazing, crazy world was the same planet I had grown up on.

“I’ll let that sink in for a moment,” Tobias said as he walked on. “I know it’s a lot to come to grips with.”

“You could say that,” I snorted. “But how are we here? We shouldn’t be here after billions of years. How is this possible?”

“Okay,” Tobias said with a grin. “Storytime. Prepare to have your mind blown even more. We’re here because of you, Jack. You built this very system. And it has allowed us to live forever as gods.”

“System?” I frowned. “But you said this was real--”

“It is,” he assured me. “You are real. This world is real. And this is all because of the system you created. A system no one could have ever imagined possible until then. The ability to upload your existence into an indestructible system… available to the people of our time.”

“But… then why aren’t there millions of gods running around?” I asked. “Or, shit… are there?”

“No, you were always a smart businessman,” Tobias chuckled. “People of course had to pay a shitload of money to use this system. Don’t you remember how fucking loaded you were?”

Every answer he gave seemed to just spur on a thousand more questions. I had always felt like I had some deep-rooted connection to the world, and I finally knew why. The whole god system had been designed and built by me. I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for my own invention. This system had allowed me to live on and see what Earth became after billions of years.

And it was all fucking real.

Because I’d made it possible.

“So… we’re on Earth,” I said mostly to keep my mind from exploding. “The planet has completely changed, but it’s still Earth.”

“That’s right,” Tobias said. “And you were the one who made this game.”

“Game?” I furrowed my brow. “What do you mean game? I thought--”

“This whole god system,” Tobias clarified. “Jack, you’ve played it so many times already. We both have”

“We have?” I asked. “But… Tobais, this isn’t a fucking game. There are people I love here. Whole communities of creatures who worship me. This matters. It’s not a fucking game to me.”

“But you created it to be one,” Tobias insisted. “You built this system so mortal men could become gods. I know the world is real, and that we are real within it, but it’s still a game for us.”

“No, it isn’t,” I said firmly. “This matters. The choices we make here matter.”

Tobias smiled a little sadly as he nodded, and he glanced around at the glowing forest.

“You always did have a shitload of integrity, Jack,” he said. “I’m glad to see it hasn’t gone away. You’re right. This matters. That’s what we discussed the last time it all ended. We can’t keep letting god wars fuck up the whole planet.”

“Last time it ended?” I repeated, and I caught his arm to bring him to a stop. “What do you mean by that?”

“There can only be one almighty,” Tobias said. “That is the game. The gods are constantly at war, as you’ve probably noticed. And every single time, it results in the whole fucking planet getting wiped out again and again. Then it takes millions of years for everything to evolve all over and… the game begins again.”

“Holy shit,” I breathed. “This is insane. Tobias, we… we can’t let that happen. I won’t let anything happen to my priestesses. No fucking way.”

“That’s what you said last time.” Tobias nodded. “It took me a while to remember, but I finally recalled the words. You made me swear that this would be our final shot, and I agreed. No more games will be played for eternity here. This is the last chance for you to become the almighty.”

“Me?” I asked. “But you must be closer to winning this. I’m guessing you’ve slayed a shit-ton of gods already, especially if you remember more than me and everything.”

“Yeahhhh,” Tobias said slowly. “I have done a lot. But I’m not going to win, Jack. That was never the plan.”

“What do you mean?” I demanded. “You have so much land, dude, and your people love you. You’re fucking smashing this!”

Tobias crossed his arms and looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“No, it has to be you,” he said. “I’m here to help you become the almighty, Jack. That’s all. The Robin to your Batman, remember?”

I had a sudden flashback of Tobias saying this very same thing to me back on Earth. We were jumping around going apeshit over the system he’d helped me create, and I told him we were going to be fucking famous in every corner of the world after this. Then he’d smiled in the same way he always did, and said I’d be the famous one. He’d just help me keep my head on straight through it all.

Tobias was always so excited to be my sidekick, but I knew how much he had accomplished in this world. Surely he was dying to be the almighty, too?

“You can’t be serious,” I said. “Don’t you want all of this? You’ve worked so much for your land. The amount of shit you must have gone through to earn it is crazy.”

“I’ve claimed huge areas of territory.” Tobias nodded. “My army is fucking massive, I won’t lie to you, Jack. But I gathered them so we would be ready when the time came for you to take over.”

“Take over?” I asked. “I’m lost, man. You’ve worked so hard, I can’t just--”

“Yes, you can,” Tobias said bluntly. “Jack, I knew what I had to do. The moment I began to recall the last game, my entire approach changed here. I knew I had to get a huge army assembled for when you were ready to fight. Don’t you get it? I’m happy with my role in this. I can’t believe I’m back as your right-hand man. I can’t believe we’re finally going to end this, and to let the world continue in peace for once. Do you know how huge that is? It’s bigger than anything either of us have ever accomplished. Bigger than me winning or not winning.”

He sounded so genuine and actually excited to be working with me again, and I started to realize how much was really riding on my existence here.

Billions of years had passed. Whatever world I’d known before was long gone, and now, multiple games just like this one had been played and lost. The world had literally been destroyed again and again while us gods warred to win the place of “almighty,” but now… my best friend and I were going to win this.

Together.

I drew a deep breath as I realized what this meant for my next battle. It wasn’t just my people who would be fighting for me from now on. I was about to learn about a whole new army that had been recruited to help me, by a god who I could trust with my own life.

“You’re a good friend,” I sighed. “But are you really sure it has to be me? Tobias, you’ve always--”

“A hundred percent.” Tobias nodded firmly. “You have to be the one to kill the other gods. Jack, you have to be the almighty. You’re the only one who could manage all this properly. I’m just honored to be at your side while you do it. I missed you, buddy.”

“I missed you, too,” I said. “This is still blowing my mind. I’ve been hearing about you all day.”

“Good things?” Tobias asked with a grin.

“Annoyingly good,” I chuckled. “Your people are seriously happy. All I keep hearing is what a kind and fair god you are, and how huge your land is.”

“I’ve done okay.” Tobias shrugged modestly. “I do really care for my people, and some of the gods I’ve killed were serious assholes.”

There was a sudden rumbling noise from below our feet, and a Hodge flew out of the ground like a floppy-eared firework.

“Jack,” it panted. “Tobias is near! He is… oh.”

The burrowing critter looked up at Tobias, and it put its fists up with a scowl.

“The Hodges shall fight for Jack,” it growled. “Begone!”

“It’s okay,” I chuckled. “We’re not at war with each other. Tobias is… a friend to me.”

“Oh,” the Hodge said as it dropped its hands. “Oh, good. Um, did we help?”

“You were a huge help,” I said. “Tell your people to go and rest now, and thank them for me.”

“Yes, my lord,” the Hodge squeaked, and it vanished back into the ground in a flurry of talons and ears.

“I’ve always liked those things,” Tobias said with a smile. “There are a shitload of terrifying creatures here, but those rabbit bastards kind of make up for it. Pretty loyal for such small beings.”

“Yeah, they’d kick your ass for me if I told them to,” I assured him, and he laughed as his eyes crinkled from how big his smile was.

“Good,” he replied. “I’d expect nothing less.”

I still couldn’t tear my eyes away from my old friend. It felt like he might vanish if I blinked, and I was still in shock that he was here at all. All doubts that I was looking at an imposter had gone, and I felt even more at home than ever in this world now that I knew it was Earth. Now that I knew I wasn’t the only guy like me out here.

The only thing I had been missing was a good friend. Someone to share all the god-related problems with, and now I had that. I had everything I needed.

I had Tobias back.

“You said you have people you love here,” Tobias said. “Anyone in particular?”

His face cracked into a toothy grin, and he gave me a playful nudge like a school kid asking about his buddy’s crush.

“I love all my subjects,” I laughed. “But I swear, I would set the world on fire for my priestesses. I don’t even know how to begin describing what we’ve been through together.”

“I knew it!” Tobias laughed. “I just knew it would be more than one.”

“There’s five of them.” I grinned. “They’re all so different, but together they form this band of badass warrior women. Every day they get more powerful, and they fight beside me like it’s what they were born to do. I would be lost without them.”

“And they’re hot, no doubt?” Tobias smirked.

“They’re so fucking hot it hurts,” I groaned. “Seriously, the way they worship me is worth every battle I’ve ever been in.”

“Agreed,” Tobias said. “I actually have a priestess, too.”

“You do?” I asked as I elbowed his arm. “How many?”

“Just the one,” Tobias said with a shrug. “Multiple women are much more your thing than mine. It’s always been that way. And I’m happy with Rosie. She’s… my whole life.”

“Rosie…” I smiled. “Cute name.”

“She’s incredible,” Tobias chuckled. “She’s a Nymph, so she’s gorgeous, and she fights like a feral wolf. Not to mention what an amazing mother she is.”

“Mother?” I spluttered. “You have kids?”

I felt like I was learning a thousand new facts a minute, and Tobias laughed as he watched my eyes bulge.

“Two of them,” he said. “Fern and Violet, twin girls. I’ve really got my hands full with those two. They’re smart and sarcastic. You would love them.”

“Congratulations, man,” I said and clapped him on the shoulder. “Shit, I really feel like I’m welling up here. You’re a dad!”

“Best job yet.” Tobias grinned. “Keeping those two girls from pulling each other’s hair out is harder than looking after my whole territory. I love them more than anything, but they take a shitload of energy.”

“I believe that,” I sighed. “Sounds like I’ve got a lot to look forward to. Three of my priestesses are pregnant, and I’m pretty sure another of them wants to be.”

“Holy shit,” Tobias laughed. “I thought I had my hands full! The whole land’s going to be crawling with mini Jacks. That’s amazing.”

“It’s something,” I snorted. “I haven’t even wrapped my mind around the idea yet. I’m just hoping I can keep taking care of them all and making my women happy. That’s the most important part.”

We continued to stroll through the forest, and Tobias looked around with awe as we explored the area together. I led him down toward the creek that ran along the orcs’ lair, and he laughed as he glanced down at the glistening water.

“One of your women is a naiad,” Tobias said. “I heard that rumor after one of my followers traveled through here. He said she had enchanted the waters and gave them healing properties.”

“Penelope,” I said. “Yeah, she can do things you wouldn’t believe with water. She summoned a fighting river out of thin air during battle and used it to attack volcano monsters.”

“She sounds amazing,” Tobias mused. “I’m also excited to hear more about what the fuck a fighting river is. Man, we need to meet each other’s priestesses.”

“I would love to introduce you,” I said. “I have to meet the woman who stole my buddy’s heart.”

“You’ll be jealous,” Tobias said with a cocky grin. “Rosie is unlike any other woman in this world. And you can’t have her. You have enough of your own women, Jack.”

“No argument there,” I laughed and put my hands up in mock-surrender.

We walked along the river, and I tried to sort out the million questions I still had to ask. It felt incredible to be strolling alongside my old friend as we wandered through my land. Everything seemed like it was falling into place. I was suddenly so excited for my next battle that I could hardly wait to get started with planning.

“Did Ethan try to take your land?” I asked. “He must have been sniffing around since your territory is so huge?”

“Fuck yes,” Tobias groaned. “That slimy piece of shit was begging to die. The other surrounding gods were closing in on him, too, so he really did not have a chance in hell. I didn’t try to kill him, though. I knew he was my best bet at finding you.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I knew you would come to destroy him,” Tobias said. “You’re famous for killing cruel gods, Jack. It was only a matter of time before you sent him into oblivion. So, I waited and let the idiot build himself up into a real piece of shit.”

“You really have thought of everything,” I said in disbelief.

“I’ve had a while to think it over,” Tobias chuckled. “I can’t believe the old duo is back together at last! It’s just like the old days, except we have much cooler weapons now.”

He grabbed his hammer and swung it expertly around in a blur of fluorescent green. The weapon glowed under the darkening sky, and I grinned as I watched my friend handle it like he had been training with it his whole life.

“It suits you,” I said. “I can’t wait to see it in action.”

“That will be soon enough,” Tobias said. “I’m guessing you already have a plan for your next move? Let’s hear it. Where are we at, Jack?”

“I’m going to kill The God of Giants,” I told him with a nod. “We need to defeat the God of Darkness, too. They’re the closest bastards to our lands.”

“It’s not going to be easy,” Tobias said. “Those guys are seriously powerful.”

“I know,” I said. “Luckily, I have a whole army of incredible fighters, and my old friend has just shown up to help.”

Tobias grinned and tested the weight of his hammer, and for a second, he really did look like Thor.

“You know it,” Tobias chuckled. “My people will be there, Jack. We’re in this together.”

“We need to move soon,” I added. “I’m not going to let either of these bastards sneak in and get the upper hand. We need to get training and talk strategies. Shit, it’s good to have someone to do this with.”

“Right?” Tobias grinned. “I told you it would be awesome to work together. This is going to be fucking epic.”

“And also difficult as hell,” I said. “But I’m ready. We’re both going to be ready.”

“Don’t worry about a thing,” my friend replied seriously. “I told you, Jack, I’ve been working to build an army worthy of your fight. We’ll do this. But we’ll have to play it smart. Losing is not an option. I won’t… I won’t lose Rosie over the bullshit of the gods. I won’t lose my girls.”

“You won’t,” I agreed.

A sound of flapping wings rang out over the trees, and we glanced up to see a flock of griffins soaring overhead. I was relieved they didn’t stop to chat, and I shot them a nod as one of them looked down.

“Those things are annoying as hell,” I whispered, and Tobias snorted.

“Yeah,” he agreed. “I’ve met them before. Annoying is putting it lightly, but they’re good in a fight.”

I felt like I wanted to stay with Tobias all night to discuss our new lives. There was so much to catch up on, and I still had so many questions.

“Our old life seems like so long ago.” I said after a moment.

“It was,” Tobias sighed. “Longer than we ever fathomed. But our lives are so much better now, don’t you think? And I’m fucking stoked to be sharing it with you again, Jack. The dream team is back in action.”

“Dream team!” I snorted. “Yeah, I remember you trying to make that sound cool before.”

“And it worked.” Tobias winked.

“Sure.” I smirked. “If you say so.”

My mind raced as I stared up at the emerald leaves, and I couldn’t wipe the grin from my face if I tried. Tobias was here. My old buddy from a life I had almost forgotten. Not only was he here, but he was going to help me become the almighty god.

He was incredibly powerful already, and he had a whole army behind him to join forces with mine.

It was almost too insane to wrap my head around, but it felt right. I suddenly knew some of the answers I had been seeking since I woke up as a god. Including the most important one: the mystery of how I got here.

I had put myself here.

I had built this entire operating system and made becoming a god an actual possibility.

Fuck, I was impressive.

But then I suddenly heard Penelope’s voice scream out into the night.

“Jack,” she cried. “Jack! Where are you?”

Her voice was pleading so loudly that I knew something was wrong, and my blood went cold at the sound of her desperation.

“Shit,” I gasped.

Tobias frowned at me. “What’s--”

“Penelope’s screaming,” I said hurriedly. “I have to go.”

“Shit,” Tobias echoed me. “Yeah man, go and get her! I’ll catch up with you tomorrow. Go!”

I switched back to my god form without another word, and I left my old friend to wander the forest. Penelope’s shrieks pierced through my phantom heart, and as much as I wanted to spend all night catching up with Tobias, nothing else mattered right now.

I had to save her.

Chapter 9

I arrived in the Dragon Valley to find the priestesses all crowded around Penelope in Nieva’s hut. The naiad was lying on her back in bed, and her hands were on her belly.

I felt a wave of phantom sickness at the thought of something being wrong with the kid, and I zoomed my vision in on my pale blue lover as a dozen horrible possibilities sprang to mind.

“I’m here,” I breathed. “What’s wrong? What happened?”

“Jack!” Penelope sniffed, and tears fell from her blue eyes. “Look!”

She took her hands away from her belly to reveal a small bump that might as well have been some excess water bloat for its small size. I stared at the swell for a moment trying to locate a wound, but I couldn’t see anything wrong.

“Are you okay?” I asked urgently. “What’s happening? Why did you scream?”

“I have a bump!” Penelope cried. “Oh, Jack, isn’t that wonderful?”

“Wait…” I said. “That’s why you screamed?”

My phantom body shook with the residual nerves I’d been warring with, and my mind seemed to stutter as I tried to catch up with reality.

Penelope was okay. She was just… crying and screaming over a belly bump.

“I thought you were in danger,” I said as calmly as possible.

“No,” Nicola sighed. “She is just dramatic.”

“I was asleep,” Aleia said. “But this really is so magical to see! Isn’t it the cutest bump in the whole world?”

“I’m sorry, Jack,” Penelope giggled. “I didn’t mean to scare you, but I just got so excited! It’s our little baby! Look!”

I sighed, and a wave of relief washed over me as I watched the naiad rub her new belly. It was such a small bump, but it was admittedly very much there, and the way she glowed with pride made it impossible to mind anything she did. Screaming or not, she was the mother of my first child, and she was so fucking proud to be, too.

“Holy shit,” I chuckled. “You scared the living hell out of me, woman. But I’m so glad to see the first little baby bump of the group. It’s beautiful on you, Penelope.”

“I’m just so happy,” Penelope said as she wiped her eyes. “I-I love you all so much.”

“We love you, too,” Celeste said. “Even if you did nearly give everyone heart attacks.”

The priestesses started to sleepily climb back into bed, but Peneleope kept her eyes and hands on her stomach as more silent tears streamed from her eyes.

“I’m glad you’re so happy,” I said gently. “Maybe work on your happy scream sounding different from a terror-filled one, though? Just… for my sanity.”

“Sorry,” Penelope giggled. “I’ll be more careful, my lord. I was just excited about this news!”

“I actually have some exciting news, too,” I said.

“You do?” Aleia asked. “What is it?”

“Are you showing, Jack?” Nicola asked with a teasing grin.

“No,” I laughed. “I met Tobias.”

The women gasped, and Nicola’s grin instantly dropped.

“You met him?” Celeste asked. “What’s he like? Did you fight? Are you alright?”

“Actually, it turns out we know each other,” I said. “From… another time. We’re going to ally together to take down these other gods.”.

“Oh, my goodness!” Penelope gasped. “My lord, that’s wonderful!”

“So, he really is good?” Nicola asked suspiciously. “Are you certain?”

“I promise,” I said. “There’s no way I would let a shitty god join our ranks. You know that I can see right through bullshit.”

“I believe you,” Nicola said. “It’s just hard… trusting gods.”

I knew she was thinking back to the shitty young god that her family had worshiped growing up, and I understood why she was hesitant. She had been treated poorly in the past, and I was the only god in her life that hadn’t been an evil bastard.

“He is nothing like the others,” I promised. “I’ve known him for a very long time, and he wants to help us.”

“But what about Evelhelm?” Celeste asked. “He abandoned his people.”

I had to pause at that. It had been such a whirlwind to see Tobias, and I hadn’t thought to ask him about the elven town. Finding out about Earth and the god system had kind of pushed everything else out of my mind.

But It was a fair question, and I knew there would be a logical answer. Now that I knew the God of Tricks and Riddles was my closest friend, I was certain he wouldn’t just abandon his people without cause. In fact, I was more curious than ever to hear what had kept him away from the battle.

“I’ll ask him about that,” I told my women. “But I’m sure it wasn’t done out of malice or anything like that.”

“Are you sure?” Celeste asked and narrowed her eyes. “Those poor elves were left with nothing, Jack. How can a good god have done that?”

“Gods are complicated,” I said. “I’ll get an answer, but I need you to trust me about this. Tobias loves his people so much, and he’s been an incredible friend to me.”

Celeste scowled as she bit her lip, but she nodded after a moment.

“Then I’ll fight with him.” Nicola nodded. “If you think he’s worthy of allying with, then I suppose I can trust him.”

“Me, too,” Celeste said eventually. “I know you would never join forces with anyone evil.”

“He’s great,” I said. “We’re going to meet again tomorrow, and I want you all to join us. He has a priestess, too.”

“Another priestess?” Aleia squealed. “This is so exciting!”

“I can’t believe you’re allying with another god,” Celeste said with a half-smile. “This is kind of amazing. The first god who potentially isn’t a piece of shit. I did not see that coming.”

“A refreshing change,” I chuckled. “He is determined to bring down these evil bastards, too. This means we have a whole other army to merge with for battle.”

“Really?” Nieva asked. “How incredible. We have the armies of two gods on our side!”

“Nobody else stands a chance,” Aleia giggled. “I wonder what kinds of creatures he has.”

“You can ask him tomorrow,” I said. “We’ll meet with him and get started with our battle strategies.”

“I can’t wait!” Penelope said excitedly. “Oh, my lord! This is simply the most wonderful news.”

Nicola nodded silently, and I knew she would have doubts for a while. But she was willing to trust me, and I appreciated that strength. It was that dedication that made my women such devoted priestesses.

“Make sure you rest well,” I said. “I want to get started with setting up for battle. Tomorrow, we begin preparations for the God of Giants.”

“We’re going to fight tomorrow?” Aleia asked. “Has he made a move?”

“Not yet,” I said. “But I’m going to make sure we’re the first ones to act. If we can lure him into our territory, then we can have the home ground advantage. And with the added strength of more fighters, there’s no reason to delay. This bastard is going down, and he’s going down now.”

“You’re so sexy when you’re planning,” Nicola said through a big yawn.

“Mmm…” Nieva moaned in agreement.

“A new priestess,” Penelope whispered to no one in particular. “I wonder what she’s like.”

“She’s a nymph,” I said. “She and Tobias have twin girls together.”

“Babies?” the naiad gasped and clutched her belly bump.

“Aww,” Aleia cooed. “That is so sweet! Our babies can be friends when they arrive.”

The women got comfortable as they pulled the bed covers up, and they started to doze off quickly. Their gentle snores and breathing filled the room, and Penelope kept a hand on her little belly as she slept.

Then I heard Nicola whisper into the darkness.

“Jack?” she called softly.

“Yes?” I murmured.

“Are you… Can Tobias really be trusted?” she asked, and her voice almost sounded small, like a nervous child. “I know you said you’re sure, but… what if allying with another god isn’t safe? What if--”

“Nicola, I’ll never make a decision that can bring harm to any of you,” I told her gently. “You know that. The truth is, there’s a reason Tobias’ name was so familiar to me all this time. It’s because a dear friend of mine bore the same name. Now, I’ve come to find that he’s the very same friend. If there is any god in this world who I can trust to fight beside us, it’s him.”

“Okay, Jack,” she whispered.

“Get some sleep,” I urged. “I’ll be here watching over you.”

Nicola let out a contented sigh as she rolled over to get comfortable, and then the night raced by as I watched over the Dragon Valley as my people slept.

It was some much-needed alone time to think about everything Tobias had said. I stared over my huge mass of land, and it blew my mind to think of it all once being covered with apartment buildings and highways.

Were there other monuments like Half Dome that were still intact?

I chuckled at the thought of random landmarks merged in with this new magical world. Maybe the Eiffel tower was sitting in an elven colony, and the great wall of China was used to separate orc territories. I suddenly had an urge to seek out any recognizable monuments, but I figured most man-made structures would probably be gone. Tobias had said billions of years had passed, so there were probably only a couple of subtle hints of the old world left behind.

I wanted to go and explore Tobias’ land, but I knew I had to focus on the battle before I could go off and have fun. The God of Giants was my next target, and I felt a hell of a lot more confident now that my army had just doubled in size.

Hell, maybe it had even tripled. It sounded like Tobias had been building his army for longer than I had.

And there was a new pressure on our mission now. It was difficult to grasp that I had done this all before, and it had resulted in the end of the fucking world.

That thought sent a phantom shiver through me.

There was nothing I wouldn’t do for my priestesses, and I was going to fight with all I had to protect them. I wasn’t going to lose them.

Penelope’s baby bump had set a new fire inside me. That was my kid inside her, and inside two of my other lovers’ as well. I had so much to protect here, and I knew I was the god to finish off the others.

Earth would continue on, and I would spill as much godly blood as I needed to to bring peace to this world again.

“Jack!” Tobias’ voice suddenly called out.

“Hey,” I said with a slight jump in my heart rate. “I’m still not used to hearing the sound of your voice, man.”

“Likewise,” Tobias said. “I was just checking in to see if your priestess is okay? I’ve been worried.”

“She’s fine,” I said. “Turns out she was… just excited to show me her baby bump. It’s finally visible.”

“Seriously?” Tobias chuckled.

“Yeah, she’s cute like that,” I laughed.

“Well, shit, that’s good news at least!” he sighed with relief.

“It is,” I agreed. “I almost had a fucking heart attack, but she just gets excited. Should we meet at the border of our lands in the morning?”

“How about we make it the central valley,” Tobias suggested. “The one that you battled Ethan in? That way everyone can get a solid visual as we plot.”

“Sure,” I said. “But won’t that be kind of far for Rosie to travel?”

“She can fly,” Tobias said. “It’s not a long journey when you’ve got wings. Nymphs are very fast flyers.”

“Awesome,” I said. “I actually wanted to speak to you about the battlegrounds before we started planning our strategy. You’ve been around longer than I have, and I thought you might have some ideas for the best battleground locations, given there will be giants involved?”

“There are some good spots,” Tobias said. “It depends how far into your land you want this guy’s army to come.”

“I would rather he didn’t at all,” I said. “This isn’t an army like Ethan’s. If they’re all giants, then that could seriously fuck up my territory.”

“True,” Tobias said. “Okay, so you’re wanting to stay as north of your land as possible?”

“Yeah,” I said. “I’ve visited the mermaids, but I don’t want to risk their lakes getting trampled. I’m guessing these fuckers could crush whole mertowns if they wanted to.”

“Let’s not risk that,” Tobias agreed. “Okay. There’s another valley that’s much further east of the lakes. It’s basically at a crossroads of all of our lands.”

“Sounds good,” I said. “So the most northeastern point of the mountains?”

“Exactly,” Tobias said. “That would actually work great for bringing my army in as well.”

“I’ll check it out,” I said. “Any other recommendations?”

“We could head out west,” Tobias said. “But then there’s a risk of the God of Darkness jumping in to join. I don’t know what his plans are, but maybe we shouldn’t risk it.”

“I agree,” I said. “It’s good having you around, Tobias. Bouncing ideas off each other like in the old days.”

“Tell me about it,” Tobias chuckled. “It’s been too long.”

Then I suddenly remembered the conversation I had with Celeste about Evelhelm, and I was hoping that I wasn’t about to learn some dark secret that my friend had. This was Tobias. There had to be a reasonable explanation.

“Before you go,” I said and cleared my throat. “I need to ask about Evelhelm.”

“What about it?”

“You abandoned it,” I said. “I know there must be a reason, but my priestesses wanted to know how a god who is considered ‘good’ could leave his people?”

“I didn’t leave them, Jack,” Tobias said. “They were never my people.”

“But they worshiped you,” I insisted. “They had a temple for you.”

“That’s because one of my altars was there,” Tobias replied. “But it’s not the one I woke up at.”

“Wait,” I said. “Are you telling me we have multiple altars?”

“Every god has five,” Tobias explained. “You set it up that way since we knew the world would change a hell of a lot over time, and there was no knowing where civilizations would be destroyed or rebuilt. But the altars are part of the system, and they’ll withstand it all. The hitch is, we only get to wake up at one, whichever one a being shows up at first. It was ages before I even remembered how many altars we all have, and that was only because I killed a god who had two altars not far from where I was at the time. Then it all started to come back to me, but by then, I wasn’t even worried about Evelhelm. I heard rumors that your convent was over that way, so there was no doubt in my mind that you would take care of them. Plus, risking getting into an altercation with Ethan while my followers crossed his chunk of territory to get there wasn’t a good strategy.”

I was once again blown away by the system I had built. It suddenly made sense why the temple was abandoned, and why such a good god wasn’t anywhere to be found by his followers.

“Did you think I was an asshole this whole time?” Tobias asked, and I couldn’t help laughing.

“Kind of,” I chuckled. “That was, until I knew it was really you. So… I have another four altars somewhere?”

“That’s right,” Tobias said. “They could be anywhere in the world. I haven’t worked out how to switch to them yet, but I’m hoping that an almighty god might be able to figure it out.”

“I’ll add it to my to-do list,” I said. “Well, that clears that question up. I guess I’m sorry I assumed the God of Tricks and Riddles was a dick.”

“I forgive you,” Tobias snorted. “Hey, man, I better get back in case the kids wake up during the night. I want to let Rosie rest.”

“Sure,” I said. “I’m going to go and check out that spot you mentioned. We’ll meet tomorrow when the sun’s up?

“Perfect,” Tobias said. “See you soon, bossman! Let’s fucking do this!”

I chuckled at my friend’s hyped-up cheering, and he howled like a crazed wolf into the night. Then The God of Tricks and Riddles left, and the air was still again.

Despite the new pressure I had to save the world, it was so much more comforting to know my friend was here. It was like I suddenly had a copilot who was ready to grab the steering wheel when I needed it.

Having my old sidekick back was going to make this battle even more epic, and I couldn’t wait to meet his army.

It was strange to think I had other altars out there in the world. though. Did that mean people were worshiping me who I didn’t even know about?

I hated the thought of having followers who I couldn’t yet help, or who sat around asking for my help and never receiving it. Then I vowed to figure out how to switch between altars. If I was destined to be the almighty, then I could sure as hell work this one out.

But right now, I had to scout out the best spot to take down the God of Giants.

I checked that my priestesses were sound asleep, and studied my territory map carefully. It didn’t take long to zoom in on the valley that Tobias had mentioned. It wasn’t far beyond where I’d already traveled, and I found a group of my loyal hodges still scuttling around the area.

Just like Tobias had said, right at the northeastern corner of my land, there was a deep valley that led down from my mountains. The valley ran into a flat woodland in the God of Giants’ territory, and it connected with sprawling fields in Tobias’ land.

“This is perfect,” I muttered as I studied the area.

There was a wall of huge mountains for my people to shoot any ranged attacks from, and the flat sprawl in the north meant we would see the huge fuckers coming. I could see there were cave entrances dotted along the north-facing mountains, too, so that would allow my people to be hidden when needed. We could set up a medical station in the tunnels, and any injured fighters would have somewhere safe to retreat to and get their wounds tended.

“Good old Tobias,” I chuckled. “This is going to work nicely.”

My next issue would be getting my fighters there quickly. I wanted this battle to happen before nightfall tomorrow, and it was more than a day’s walk to cross the mountains. My mind raced over the creatures I had in my land, and a plan started to form.

There were plenty of sturdy, flying beasts that could offer lifts to the smaller, walking beings. The dragons alone could probably fit twenty gnomes on their backs. Then there were the griffins. They could each take a rider. If only I had some kind of horse and cart supply, but most of those were back in Evelhelm and the convent.

“The wolves,” I muttered. “They’re as big as horses, and I’m guessing just as fast with those powerful legs.”

It was a long shot, but I had a feeling Nicola could talk the massive beasts into providing a terrifying taxi service. They had a huge pack, and they were definitely strong enough to carry beings like the orcs.

I snorted at the horrifying image of the giant wolves running with orcs on their backs. That would be enough to send terror into any poor souls unlucky enough to be on the other side.

The Redwoods would be the only creatures who might take the longest to arrive, so I decided to alert them right away so they could start moving now. Even if I didn’t have the plan fully formed, just having them on site would be helpful for now.

I switched my vision over to Shadowpine, and I found him swaying in the wind as his beady eyes studied the stars.

“Hey, Shadowpine,” I said. “Are you awake?”

“I am awake most of the time,” the ancient tree breathed. “Is everything well?”

“It is,” I said. “I’m coming to you with a plan and a request.”

“We are eager to hear both,” Shadowpine croaked.

“The battle is taking place tomorrow,” I announced. “We will be fighting alongside the God of Tricks and Riddles. He is our ally now.”

“This is good news,” Shadowpine breathed. “The Redwoods are ready to fight for our god, and any other god he deems worthy.”

The trees rustled and creaked in agreement, and they seemed to stand taller at the mention of a war. I could just picture all of those roots whipping out of the ground, and I was dying to see how bloodthirsty these creatures could get.

“Awesome,” I said. “Our battleground will be the northeast valley that joins our lands. I should be able to get everyone out there fairly quickly, but I wanted to make sure you had enough time to cross the mountains.”

There was a gust of wind that made the trees’ branches dance, and their beady eyes studied the northern sky. There was something very fucking cool about having such an ancient race on my team, and even the way they looked around them seemed wise and utterly badass.

“We appreciate the thought,” Shadowpine said. “I shall spread the word with our roots, and move our forest to the northeast. We will be ready for action.”

“Thank you,” I said. “I’ll be there as soon as we have our battle plan and the rest of our fighters.”

“We shall travel swiftly,” Shadowpine said, and the cluster of forest began to move. Their root feet tore from the ground, and the group of trees started their journey.

I still wasn’t used to the incredible sight of the moving woodland. It was one of the coolest things I had seen in this world, but then I chuckled as I reminded myself that this world was the same one I had always known. Just a few billion years after the boring, non-walking trees I was used to.

The ancient forest moved along in the night at a steady pace, and I switched my focus back to the Dragon Valley.

A few hours later, gray clouds rolled across the sky as the morning began to creep in, and a light sprinkling of rain fell on the valley. The emerald leaves of the forest sparkled under the water, and the creatures of the night slinked off into their lairs.

The priestesses were up and out of bed quickly, and I could tell how excited they were to start the day. Penelope admired her tiny bump the entire time she got dressed, and I honestly couldn’t keep my eyes off her, either.

It felt amazing to see proof of my kid growing inside the naiad at last, and the way she sighed and teared up everytime she patted her bump made my entire being swell with pride.

“Good morning,” I said as the women pulled on their clothes.

“My lord,” Penelope said happily. “I’m so excited to get to know our allies!”

“It’s going to be great,” Aleia said. “Will we get to speak with Tobias? I’m so curious what your friend is like.”

“We’ll come down to our physical forms,” I assured them. “That way, we can all talk with each other.”

“This really is a great day,” Nicola said. “Meeting another god who isn’t an asshole, and we get to see Jack in his body! It feels like it’s been waaay too long since we’ve been able to admire you.”

“True,” Celeste said. “Jack blessing us with his face and body is the highlight of any day.”

“Try not to get distracted,” I laughed. “We need to keep our focus on the battle today.”

“I will,” Nicola said. “But I’m capable of doing that and staring at you at the same time.”

The brunette smirked as she slowly pulled her bronze dress on, and I groaned as she ran her hands down her slim waist. Nicola’s teasing abilities were off the charts, and I knew she did it to receive more punishment during our worship sessions. It took a shitload of self-control not to appear down in my body right there and then so I could pull her close. But that would have to wait. We had a god to destroy.

Then I noticed Celeste had a slight frown on her face as she got dressed, and I remembered my talk with Tobias the night before.

“I spoke with Tobias again,” I said. “I wanted you all to know that he didn’t really abandon Evelhelm. It’s difficult to explain, but he was never really there.”

“But he had a temple,” Celeste said. “He must have been there.”

“It’s not that simple,” I said. “The people of the town knew about his existence, and the ancient temple is quite old, but he was never actually present at it. I know it’s difficult to understand, but gods are complicated.”

“So… he didn’t leave them?” Celeste asked. “The elves just got it wrong when they thought he was there?”

“That’s right,” I said. “He would never abandon his followers on purpose, and he knew my altar was close by and that I wouldn’t let Evelhelm fall to Ethan.”

“That’s good,” the harpy said. “Then he didn’t just run away like a coward.”

Celeste seemed content enough with that answer, and I was relieved she trusted me enough with a vague explanation.

As much as I loved having my buddy around to talk about all this god shit with in a more open way, I knew I couldn’t just dump the real truth on my priestesses. Because they were real. They had lives to live in this incredible world, and hearing the ways of previous times, operating systems, and interfaces wasn’t even remotely applicable in their age.

“Where are we meeting them?” Nieva asked as she slipped her blue dress over her head.

She smoothed down her purple curls and rustled her iridescent wings.

“In the central valley,” I said. “Tobias suggested a great spot for the battle in the northeast, and I’m going to need your help spreading the word to the creatures of the mountains. So we’ll meet in the valley, and then we can split up to get as much ground covered as possible.”

“Good thing we have all those mountains,” Aleia said. “They’ll work great for giant slaying!”

The women finished getting dressed and hurried out into the valley to find some dragon-people were already cooking breakfast. The priestesses were presented with plates of cooked meat, and they hurried over to the nearby log benches to eat.

“I hope I get a bump soon,” Aleia said as she nibbled on her food. “It’s so cute on Penelope!”

“Me, too,” Nicola said. “Although we might need some new clothes when that happens.”

“You’re welcome to wear anything from my wardrobe,” Nieva said. “We have a couple of wonderful seamstresses in the colony. They would happily adjust the wing holes.”

“Oooh!” Aleia said. “New clothes might be a fun treat!”

“Jack can tell us what looks best.” Celeste grinned. “Although, I have a feeling he might prefer the no clothes option most.”

“You know me well,” I chuckled.

The harpy fluttered her eyelashes, and my eyes wandered down to her impressive cleavage. I was going to enjoy every last second of my next worship session.

Once the women finished eating, they got up and started to make their way out of the Dragon Valley. Nieva’s subjects bowed to her as she passed, and the Dragon Queen smiled at her devoted people.

The priestesses hurried toward the battlefield, and I scanned the area to make sure there weren’t any suspicious creatures lurking around. I knew I still hadn’t met all the species in my territory, and I had to stay on alert for any beings who might have been loyal to Ethan.

The only animals around were a few wolves that were resting outside their cave doorway, and they sniffed the air as the woman got closer. A few birds lazily flew by, but there didn’t seem to be any major threats lurking inside the dark tunnels of the hills.

Then the women stepped out onto the battlefield, and I studied the valleys to work out how likely it was that giants could fit through my range and make it this far. It was hard to say without ever seeing one, but I suspected that the mountains would stop the huge beasts from being able to get through them quickly. I trusted that my people wouldn’t allow that to happen, too, but it was good to be prepared for anything. It was unlikely that more than one could fit through the valleys of my range at a time, and I knew the Redwoods would do everything in their power to prevent that.

“This is just so wonderful,” Penelope said. “I can’t believe you’re allying with another god! He must really be remarkable to have earned your respect, my lord.”

“He’s a great leader,” I said. “I can’t wait to hear about this army. We have a lot of planning to do.”

I was determined to receive the reward of the Holy Ear for destroying the God of Giants, and I knew how much it would help with defeating the evil bastards we were coming up against. The God of Darkness was still on my mind, too, and I would need every advantage possible when the time came to fight him.

A strong wind picked up as the women walked through the huge valley, and the dark clouds cast a shadow over the mountains.

I looked out to the most northern point of the mountains and couldn’t help wondering if the God of Giants had been given a quest to destroy me yet. At least it would be hard for his army to sneak up when they were literally giants, but if he was put on my own radar, I must have been on his, too.

“The wolves are here,” Nicola said excitedly as the women reached the middle of the valley.

Three of the huge creatures started to slink down toward the ground when they spotted the priestesses, and Aleia flinched slightly as the animals approached.

“You’re okay,” I reassured her. “They love you, remember?”

“Yes,” the fairy squeaked. “I like them, my lord. They’re just very large.”

The wolves wagged their tails as they got closer, and Nicola reached out her hands to stroke them. Their dark coats glistened from the rain, and their sharp teeth were stained with the blood of their last hunt.

“Hello,” Nicola cooed. “Are you here to protect the pregnant members of the pack again?”

The huge beasts howled excitedly as they sniffed Penelope’s belly, and they positioned themselves in front of the naiad like bouncers.

“Those are some impressive pets,” Tobias said as his voice suddenly pierced through the sky.

“Hey, buddy,” I chuckled. “Where’s Rosie?”

My question was answered as Penelope gasped and pointed over the jagged mountains. There was a beautiful woman flying toward them at an alarming speed.

Rosie had lilac skin, and her wings were a mixture of pink and gold. Her round face was strikingly beautiful, and her blue eyes seemed to glow in the dull sky. She wore golden armor plates over her athletic body, and her blonde hair was pleated down her back with a pink bow. Rosie was a slim woman, but I could see how sculpted her arms and calves were. There was a blue bow and a quiver full of arrows at her side, and she grinned as she spotted the priestesses.

Then the nymph sped down toward the other women, and there was an excited cheer as she landed.

“Shall we join them?” I chuckled.

“I reckon so,” Tobias said, and we both transformed into our human bodies.

I suddenly felt the rocky terrain under my feet, and the wind rustled my hair as I arrived in the valley.

The priestesses all squealed, and they couldn’t seem to decide who to look at first. Nicola and Celeste both planted a quick kiss on my cheek and stared at me lovingly before turning to the new arrivals.

Rosie stood gracefully next to Tobias, and he slipped his arm around her waist. They looked fucking adorable together, and I was so proud of my buddy for getting himself such a knockout of a woman.

The way he smiled even wider beside her made it more than clear that he was fucking head over heals for her.

“What a day.” I grinned. “Rosie, it’s an honor to meet you.”

“The honor’s all mine,” the nymph said in a sweet, lilting tone. “Tobias has done nothing but sing your praises! I’ve heard wonderful things about you and your priestesses.”

“Let me introduce you,” I said. “This is Penelope, Nicola, Celeste, Nieva, and Aleia.”

The women all waved in turn, and Aleia’s wings fluttered with excitement.

“It’s a pleasure,” Tobias said with a respectful bow. “This really is one badass group of ladies, Jack! Not to mention your pet dogs.”

The wolves sniffed at Tobias and Rosie, and the huge beasts glanced at me as if they were looking for my opinion.

“They’re friends,” I said. “It’s okay.”

The wolves wagged their tails, and one of them rolled on its back so Nicola could scratch its belly.

“You tamed the wolves,” Rosie said with wide blue eyes. “That’s amazing. I’ve heard the God of Darkness has been searching for them.”

“They’re still wild beasts,” I said. “But they’re wild beasts who are on our team.”

“That’s all that matters.” Tobias grinned.

The red-haired god rubbed his hands together excitedly as he looked at the wolves, and I just knew he was starting to form battle plans in his head. Rosie didn’t even flinch when one of the wolves came to sniff her face, and she simply offered a snout scratch to the massive animal. She had a very cool presence about her, and I could see why Tobias was so in love with her.

“I brought my enchanted arrows,” Rosie said. “Since we’ll be battling with the God of Giants, I thought they would be useful to practice with.”

“Enchanted arrows?” Celeste said eagerly. “How do they work?”

“They will always hit their target,” Rosie said as she swung her weapon to her front. “They were enchanted by a sorceress of our land, and they return to you once they have achieved their goal.”

“What do you mean?” Celeste asked, and her golden eyes practically bulged as she stared at the weapon.

Rosie pulled an arrow from her quiver, and she spun around to aim at a distant tree stump. She took a second to steady her shot and then fired with a grin.

The arrow pierced through the air and struck the tree stump right in the center.

My priestesses cheered and then gasped as the arrow vanished into thin air, and I glanced down at Rosie’s quiver just in time to see the pointed weapon reappear beside the others.

“Holy shit,” I laughed. “That’s amazing.”

“That is the best thing I’ve ever seen,” Celeste groaned. “How have I never heard of this before?”

“Would you like to take a shot?” Rosie smiled.

“Yes, please!” Celeste said quickly.

The nymph handed over the bow and one of the arrows, and Celeste looked like a kid at Christmas. The harpy admired the weapon carefully and examined every detail.

“It’s so light,” Celeste breathed as she took aim at the tree stump.

Then she fired the arrow, and the women all clapped as it hit the center of the wood. The pointed weapon vanished and reappeared in Rosie’s quiver once more, and Celeste jumped up and down with a squeal.

“This is fucking brilliant,” she said as she handed the bow back. “I’ve never seen anything like it before!”

“We have skilled weapon makers in our land,” Tobias said. “You should come and browse our armory some time. I’m sure we’ve got a lot of items that would interest you.”

“Yes, please,” Celeste said eagerly. “Jack, can we go to their armory soon?”

“Absolutely,” I chuckled. “I like the sound of that. We just have to kill a couple of evil gods first.”

“Easy,” Nicola said with a shrug. “We kill the gods real quick, and then we take our adorable harpy to the weapon shop before her brain explodes with excitement.”

“Good plan.” I nodded at the brunette. “Now we just need to work on that whole killing the evil gods thing. The God of Giants is not going to go down easily.”

“Yes, it’s going to be tricky,” Tobias sighed. “But my army is yours to command, and I have a shitload of flying beasts. That should help, but we’re going to need a hell of a strategy.”

“The giant army was carefully selected,” Rosie said. “Their god is known for claiming areas of land that are home to huge beasts. The giants themselves are enormous, but he has ogres along with other beings that tower over most folks.”

“That’s how he thinks he’ll assert power.” Tobias nodded. “Have any of you ever seen a giant?”

The priestesses shook their heads, and Rosie shuddered as she gripped her bow.

“I take it you both have?” I asked, and the couple nodded.

“They vary in size,” Tobias said. “But they’re said to be able to grow to fifty feet tall.”

“Shit,” I said. “Are they good fighters?”

“His will be,” Tobias said grimly. “They’re not known for being the smartest creatures out there, but the sheer size of them can cause multiple deaths without any skill.”

“Their balance can be bad,” Rosie said. “That might be helpful to know.”

“It is,” I said. “We’re going to need to spread our armies out over the mountains. We are using the northern border valley, but we need people to be as high up as possible. There’s enough mountain peaks for us to get a good amount of fighters at giant head level. Lots of caves, too.”

“I saw the Redwoods on our trip over,” Tobias said. “Those trees are badass in battle, you can definitely use them to your advantage.”

“They’re great,” I said. “I’ve already got them on the move, and I’m going to set them up in rows to block any of his army getting past the mountains. They can use their roots and branches to trip up the giants.”

“We’ll need to be careful when the giants are killed,” Nicola said. “They could cause so much damage if they toppled onto some of our people.”

“I was thinking about that,” I said. “We could set up a dedicated fall zone, and try to make sure we lure them there for the takedowns.”

“That’s a great plan,” Tobias said. “Another reason why it’s better to keep the giants at the border. We won’t risk them crashing down over too much of our land.”

It felt so fucking good to be talking strategy with my old friend. Even though I knew the giant army was going to be deadly, I felt invincible.

“We’ve got cyclopes, too,” I said. “They took a bit of winning over, but I know they’ll fight for me.”

“Really?” Tobias asked eagerly. “Woah, I didn’t think those things could be reasoned with! Nice! That adds some height to our soldiers.”

“My people can fight from the sky,” Nieva added. “The dragons will be there, too.”

“Dragons?” Rosie gasped. “I’ve always wanted to meet one!”

“They're sooo cute,” Nicola gushed. “They have the most adorable baby.”

“Aww,” Rosie cooed. “Maybe my little ones can meet it once we’ve won this thing.”

“Of course.” Nieva smiled. “Dragons are very good with babies.”

“Why don’t you practice your work with the bow and arrow,” I suggested. “We’re going to have to use a lot of ranged weapons with the giants, so you might as well start brushing up on your skills!”

“Yes,” Celeste said excitedly. “We can do that!”

“I thought you might like that plan,” I chuckled. “Tobias and I are going to talk more about strategy.”

“Don’t leave us for too long,” Nicola said coyly. “We don’t get to see our god in the flesh all the time.”

“Yes,” Penelope sighed. “I really do get butterflies every time I see you.”

“I’ll stay close,” I said. “And I promise we’ll have some quality time together soon.”

Nicola reached up to plant a kiss on my cheek, and the other women suddenly jumped on me to do the same. Aleia giggled as she fluttered up to press her soft lips on mine, and as I felt the warmth of my priestesses’ bodies push against me from all sides, I had to try very hard not to get lost in filthy thoughts.

But I still grinned and let them run their hands over my biceps.

“We love you,” Aleia giggled.

“I love you, too,” I said quietly. “I’ll show you all how much I love you soon.”

“It’s been so long since our last worship session,” Celeste whispered. “I need one soon, my lord.”

“And you’ll get it,” I murmured into the harpy’s ear. “I need to show you how devoted your god is to you. It works both ways.”

I ran a hand down Celeste’s side and reached around to give her ass a firm squeeze. She giggled and bit her lip, and then I finally pulled back from the women.

“Now, go and practice,” I said in a mock-stern voice. “The faster we kill the giant army, the sooner we can celebrate.”

The women all giggled as they hurried over to Rosie, and the nymph handed out arrows to everyone. Tobias smiled at the women, and we watched for a moment as they practiced with the enchanted weapon. Rosie patiently helped Aleia stand correctly to aim, and they all cheered each other on as they took turns shooting.

“That warms my fucking heart.” Tobias grinned as we started to wander over the valley. “I can see how much they all love you, Jack. And you were right, they’re hot as hell.”

“Thanks,” I chuckled. “Rosie’s gorgeous, too. I can’t believe she picked you.”

Tobias gave me a nudge as we laughed, and I looked up to see more wolves had crept out from their dark lair. They looked excited to see new people in the valley, and they hurried down to go and investigate the nymph.

“Those things are definitely on our side?” Tobias asked warily.

“Yup.” I nodded. “Nicola basically spoke to them and got them to join the team. I knew the God of Darkness was after them, so I had to make sure he couldn’t claim them.”

“He will be pissed,” Tobias said. “But that was a good call. They could have done some real damage in the wrong hands.”

We walked until we were out of earshot of the women, and then I stopped to face Tobias.

“I still have so many questions,” I said. “But right now, I just need to focus on killing these gods. How many more are nearby?”

“I don’t know,” Tobias said. “Other than the giant god and dark god, it’s impossible to know how many others there are left.”

“Impossible?” I frowned. “What do you mean?”

“That’s how it works,” Tobias said. “We can’t know how many more are left until these tier-three gods are destroyed.”

“Tier-three?” I asked. “What the hell does that mean?”

“Tier-one is the toughest,” Tobias said. “Those are the gods closest to winning. The second-tier is when the world destroying fights really begin, though, so there’s a lot of mess already to be dealt with there. But tier-three is deadly as hell, too. We can’t know how many others there are until all the third-tier gods are dead. Then the interface will send out an alert.”

“I really didn’t make this system easy,” I sighed.

“It’d be pretty boring to play such a long-term game if you had,” Tobias chuckled.

“Okay,” I said with a nod. “So we need to kill these two fuckers before we can work out how many others are out there.”

“That’s right.” Tobias nodded back. “It’s fun explaining your own invention to you, though. This is way more interesting than the shit I’ve been doing lately.”

“Same,” I admitted. “Just give me some time to catch up.”

Even if this god’s army was physically bigger, we would be able to take them down using skill. I had to make sure everyone was positioned properly, and there were plenty of hilltops to use.

“How many genuine giants do you think he has?” I asked.

“Hard to say,” Tobias said. “There’s rumors that it’s over a hundred, but I reckon it will be slightly less. Stories tend to get exaggerated when they pass through the land.”

“I have a group of gnomes,” I said. “They’re experts at building weapons. I’m going to ask them for as many long-distance options as possible. Some catapults would be perfect for taking down giants.”

“Good idea,” Tobias agreed. “The more options we have, the better.”

The women suddenly cheered, and I looked over to see Penelope had just taken a shot with the enchanted arrows. I knew my priestesses were ready to fight, but I had to carefully plan which other creatures should be called on.

“I’m thinking of soldiers,” I said. “There are some I don’t want to risk sending out to fight the giants. But anyone with wings, or the ability to take down huge threats will be used.”

“Let’s decide on our army,” Tobias said. “Who are you certain you want to bring to this fight?”

“The cyclopes,” I said. “They’re massive and brutal. The Redwoods and gnomes for sure. Then we have the dragons, dragon-people, orcs, and griffins.”

“I have flying beasts that will help,” Tobias said. “We have a whole colony of nymphs, and they’re all itching to join the fight. They’re seriously skilled and calm under pressure.”

“Perfect.” I nodded.

“Then I have my secret weapon.” Tobias grinned. “Have you ever heard of Sylphs?”

“I don’t think so,” I said. “What are they?”

“They’re air spirits,” Tobias said. “At least, that’s the best way of describing them. Beings who are made of clouds, and they can blend right into the sky.”

“That’s amazing,” I said. “So we can hide them in the air for when the giants come.”

“Exactly,” Tobias said. “They’re like invisible soldiers. They were practically built for this battle!”

My mind was reeling at the thought of these new fighters. I was going to be leading an army so powerful that I couldn’t have dreamed up a better one even if I tried.

“Okay,” I said. “I want every mountain to have solid fighters lining the higher ridges and operating as many long-ranged weapons as we can get our hands on. Our winged soldiers will attack from the air, and we’ll set up walls of Redwoods to trip the bastards up and usher them where we want them to go.”

“We should have people on the ground in the valley,” Tobias said. “For finishing off any of them that get toppled over.”

“Nicola and Penelope can handle that,” I said. “I’ll get the orcs out here, too. They’re fucking brutal.”

“Sounds like we have a plan,” Tobias said. “What’s our next steps?”

“We need to get the weapons,” I said. “And we have to make sure everyone is able to get to the battlefield without taking all day. The Redwoods are already on their way. Make sure your people are armed to the fucking teeth with crossbows and any other longer ranged weapons. I’ll see what the gnomes can get for us.”

“Then we’ll set up our fighters.” Tobias nodded. “We lure the big bastards out of hiding and slaughter them.”

“That’s it,” I said. “I almost feel sorry for the guy, he doesn’t stand a fucking chance.”

The clouds rolled across the sun, and another light rain shower gently sprinkled down onto the valley. None of the women seemed to care about the weather as they took turns shooting, and they were all deep in conversation.

“I hope this weather stays around,” Tobias said as he glanced at the sky. “The more cloud cover we have, the more Sylphs can blend in unseen. This is going to be epic.”

My old friend slapped my shoulder, and I couldn’t help grinning back. I had won every battle I’d fought so far, but I knew the victory would be even sweeter with Tobias by my side.

“Okay,” I said. “It’s time to get to work. We both have a shitload of people to organize. Let’s get our priestesses up to date on the plan and then get to work.”

“Sure thing, boss,” Tobias said with a salute. “It feels good to be back.”

I laughed as I looked up at the darkening sky, and there was a distant rumble of thunder over the mountains.

So much hung in the balance of this battle. Knowing that I only had one shot left should have worried me, but it seemed to fuel me up with determination more than anything else.

I had to save this magical planet that had been my home for billions of years. I had to take the next steps in winning this game once and for all.

Starting with taking down the God of Giants.

Chapter 10

The priestesses seemed as eager to get started as we were. They listened to our strategy with wide eyes and beautiful grins, and the wolves watched us as we spoke, with their ears twitching as if they were taking it all in.

“We need your help organizing folks,” I said. “Tobias and Rosie are going to head back to their land, and we need to make sure everyone who is suitable for this fight is alerted. Then we have to arrange ways for everyone to get to the border valley quickly.”

“Just tell us what to do.” Nieva nodded. “We can break off into pairs to speak with the creatures of the forest.”

“Okay,” I said. “Nieva and Nicola, you two speak with the dragons and wolves. We have to try and get them on board with giving rides to those who can’t fly.”

“That won’t be an issue for the dragons,” Nieva said. “They will be happy to help.”

“I’m not sure about the wolves,” Nicola said as she glanced at the huge creatures beside her. “But I’ll talk with the pack leader. I’m sure I can make her see how important this is.”

“Great,” I said. “Penelope and Aleia, I want you to speak with the orcs. I need them to pair up with the wolves for rides.”

“We will,” Penelope said. “Oh, I can show Lurk my baby bump!”

“He’ll love it,” I chuckled. “They may be a brutal species, but they really love their kids.”

The naiad clapped excitedly, and the women looked like they were itching to get to work. It was incredibly hot to see them all hyped up for war, and I knew they were ready to unleash hell on our new enemy gods.

“Celeste,” I said. “You stick with me. We’re going to speak with the gnomes. I thought you could help me check out their weapons status.”

“I’d love to,” the harpy said. “This is so exciting! I can’t believe we have a whole new army coming to join us.”

“The nymphs will be ready,” Rosie said. “My family are looking forward to fighting for you, Jack.”

“Two holy armies becoming one… I’m sure the world has never seen anything like this before!” Tobias sent me a discreet wink, and I grinned back. “I can send over some of my flying fighters to help with rides.”

“Perfect,” I said. “We want to get everyone set up as soon as possible.”

“I’ll spread the word.” Tobias nodded.

“It’s game time,” I said. “This battle is happening today. We can’t get sloppy just because we have such impressive numbers.”

“Let’s do it.” Tobias grinned.

“It was so nice to meet you,” Penelope said. “We’re honored to be fighting on the same side.”

“I feel the same,” Rosie said. “It’s great to have such amazing priestesses as friends.”

“We’ll meet again soon,” Tobias said. “Let’s kick some giant ass!”

The red-haired god laughed maniacally as he faded back to his god form, and Rosie rolled her eyes with a grin. Then she shot into the air and gave us one final wave before she turned to fly back over the mountains. Her blonde plait danced behind her as she went, and the gold of her wings shone under the dark clouds.

“She is so great,” Celeste sighed.

“And sweet,” Aleia said. “Oh, Jack, it’s so exciting to have another priestess friend!”

“Tobias seems pretty nice, too,” Nicola said with a smirk. “He clearly worships you, my lord.”

“Of course, he does,” Penelope scoffed. “Who wouldn’t? Isn’t it just wonderful to meet a god with some sense, though? He was almost as nice to be around as Jack. Well… almost. He’s not nearly so handsome, and his laugh is quite loud, but--”

“He’s a great guy,” I chuckled. “Go easy on him.”

“Yes, we can’t all be as perfect as Jack,” Nicola purred.

“I agree,” Nieva murmured, and she slipped her hand into mine.

Then the women crowded around me for my last few moments in my physical body.

“Don’t leave,” Celeste pouted. “Getting to see your face is the best part of the day.”

“I’ll be back soon,” I said. “I love you all.”

The priestesses showered me with kisses, but then I suddenly faded back into my god form.

“Let’s do this!” Nicola cried. “We’re going to battle giants!”

“Yay?” Aleia squeaked.

“We will have to work on that one,” Nieva laughed. “You’ve inspired absolutely no fear in me.”

“Be careful,” I said. “Call on me if you run into any danger.”

“Or if any of us develop a bump,” Nicola snorted, and Penelope nudged her.

The women split off into their groups and started to make their way to the various creatures’ lairs. I had no worries about them heading off into the caves now that we had the wolves on our side, and I knew the orcs would smash the skulls of anyone who looked at my women the wrong way.

It felt good having so many trusted allies throughout my land, and I was looking forward to paying the gnomes a visit. They always had some crazy new invention up their sleeves, and their weapon-building skills blew me away every time.

Celeste spread her scarlet wings and shot into the air with a determined grin, and she spun around before she flew over the valley.

“I loved seeing you today,” she said.

“So did I,” I murmured. “You looked incredible with that bow. Of course, you always look incredible no matter what you’re doing.”

The harpy blushed from my shameless flirting, but then she bit her lip and looked a little nervous.

“Jack?” she said. “I know we have an important mission, but I have a question.”

“You can ask me anything,” I replied.

“I’ve been thinking about this for a while,” Celeste said. “And then… Well, then I saw Penelope’s bump, and I was just overwhelmed by the feeling that I kind of, sort of… I mean, not sort of, I…”

“You’re so cute when you stammer,” I chuckled. “Come on, tell me.”

“I want a child, too,” Celeste blurted out, and my phantom heart leapt at the words. “I want to have your baby, Jack.”

“You do?” I asked as casually as possible. “Are you certain?”

“I understand if you don’t want that,” the harpy said hurriedly. “I know I haven’t been a priestess as long as the others who are pregnant. And I know you have so much to look after and so many battles to wage, and I’m only one harpy in a world full of much more fascinating creatures. But I just love you so much, and I really want to be a mother. I… can’t help feeling that way.”

“Celeste,” I said gently. “Don’t you dare ever think I love you less because of how long you’ve been with me. I love you and Nieva just as much as the others. And no amount of godly duties or fascinating followers could ever make you less of a priority to me. You’re one of the most fantastic women I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing. I would be honored to have a child with you.”

“Really?” Celeste whispered, and she almost flew into a high tree branch before quickly recovering. “Jack, I’ve been so nervous to ask. I’m so happy you feel that way!”

The harpy did a loop in the air as her red hair tumbled behind her, and I chuckled as she let her joy out. I had suspected that Celeste wanted a child, and it felt so fucking good to have those suspicions confirmed and see her basking in the moment.

I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t been chomping at the bit to impregnate her for a few weeks now.

“I’m happy, too,” I said with a laugh. “This means our next worship session will be even more mind-blowing, I’m just warning you.”

“I can’t wait.” Celeste grinned. “Maybe we can celebrate after the battle?”

“I would love nothing more,” I said.

I tried to veer my thoughts away from red-hot sex with Celeste, and I focused on our next steps to keep from fantasizing too much about finally getting her pregnant. The harpy flew back over the mountains with a huge grin plastered on her face, and I took a moment to scan inside the caves to check on my other women.

Nicola was already in the cave of the wolves, and she had a lit torch in her hand as she spoke with the leader. The massive wolf had its ears pricked as it listened, and I swear it even nodded at one point.

I had no doubt that the huge beasts would obey every instruction Nicola gave them. This was their chance to show me what those sharp fangs were really capable of, but also to return to their more compassionate ways and help the beings of these lands.

Nieva was with her ice dragons, and she cradled the baby as she spoke with the adults. She stood poised and confident as she communicated with them, and I was blown away by how fucking incredible my women were.

Celeste flew over the Dragon Valley and passed over the glistening treetops of the forest. She soared toward the large metal fortress of the gnomes, and I could hear the sounds of banging and scraping inside.

“It sounds like they’re working on something,” I said as Celeste landed gently at the entranceway.

A young gnome boy stuck his head out of the watchtower and waved excitedly when he spotted the harpy.

“Hello,” he called. “Come on in!”

Celeste pushed the metal doorway, and it opened easily.

The gnomes’ security and paranoia had lessened ever since the forest was taken back from Luke’s rule. The small creatures used to have a shit-ton of locks and passwords protecting their gateway, but they seemed to have settled for a single guard in the tower.

It sounded like the whole fortress was buzzing with excitement when Celeste entered, and there were huge tables laid out with sheets of metal, hammers, and various tools I didn’t recognize.

“Celeste,” a female voice called.

Jemmy hurried over with a hammer clutched in her hand, and she waved it excitedly at the harpy. The blonde-haired gnome had been one of the first I had met when we arrived at the fortress, and her round face was covered in specks of black paint.

“Good morning,” I said, and the gnomes all cheered.

“Jack!” Jemmy said. “How wonderful to hear your voice. We’re having quite a productive day already.”

“I can see that,” I said. “What are you all working on?”

“Weapons,” Jemmy said excitedly. “We have so much to show you! It’s become clear we need to always be ready to fight, and we wanted to have some new designs ready for whenever you needed! That fight against Ethan’s stinking army sure was a doozy! But we’ve got your back, Jack! You can count on us whenever another filthy god decides he’s brave enough to face ye’!”

“Good timing,” I said with a laugh. “I hope your people are feeling energized, because we’re actually moving out soon to face the God of Giants.”

“Is that so?” I expected Jemmy’s face to fall, but her grin only spread wider as she gestured for Celeste to follow her.

The blonde gnome led the harpy around to the back end of the fortress where they had cleared space to create a giant workshop. There were gnomes everywhere working on insane-looking creations, and I couldn’t wait to hear what they had been designing. Puffs of smoke rose from forges, and the sound of metal scraping metal pierced the air. It was obvious the gnomes had gotten to work right after our battle with Ethan, and I was hugely grateful for their dedication.

“God of giants, God of Giants…” Jemmy muttered as she scurried over to a cluster of gnomes. “Let me see… Jack, Celeste! May I present to you, our newest form of cannon!”

Five gnomes shuffled back to reveal their creation, and Celeste’s mouth dropped open as she examined it.

The weapon was made of a deep black metal and looked like someone had strapped a small cannon on top of a larger one. There was a bottom cylinder that had a huge hole at the end, and the top tube had hundreds of tiny holes instead. It was all held up by a wooden base on six wheels, and Jemmy grinned as she stroked the barrels.

“Well, this looks epic,” I said. “Care to explain?”

“My pleasure,” Jemmy said. “The bottom tube is for firing steel balls, and the top is for spiked projectiles. It all explodes out at the same time, and we have forged so many projectiles that we’re unlikely to run out during battle.”

“What the fuck?” I asked. “How… how did you even think of this?”

I felt like I was looking at a whole new generation of weapons from the gnomes. They had built catapults before, but this new contraption required firepower and planning that would surely take months. How could anything like this even work in a world as primitive as this?

“We already had the plans,” Jemmy said. “Our relatives over on the oceanside gave them to us a long time ago, but we never figured it out properly.”

“They were so complex,” another gnome said. “So many details that we just couldn’t crack.”

“I bet,” I said. “You have to tell me how this thing works.”

Celeste was silent, but her amber eyes were the size of saucers as she stared at the weapon and nodded in agreement.

“The structure itself wasn’t too tricky,” Jemmy said and bounced on her toes with pride. “It required a lot of materials, but we had the tools to build it. The firing of the weapons was the bit we just couldn’t work out.”

“So how did you do it?” I asked, and the blonde gnome grinned as she walked to the rear end of the weapon.

There was a metal compartment on a hinge below the bottom cylinder, and Jemmy swung it down to reveal a tiny ball of fire inside.

“I realized we didn’t need more tools,” Jemmy said. “We just had to look in the forest for answers.”

I was confused until the ball of flame died down, and I realized I was staring at a small lizard creature. It was pure red with little spikes running down its spine, and it flicked its tongue happily before it breathed another ball of flame.

“Is that a dragon?” I asked in shock.

“Almost,” Jemmy said. “It’s a dragling. Very, very distant relatives of their larger counterparts. They usually live in the caves, and I remembered the orcs mentioning they had seen a colony of the little beasts. That’s when I got the idea!”

My mind was officially blown, and I wasn’t sure I had ever been so impressed with the gnomes.

“This is fucking amazing,” I said. “So this… dragling, provides enough firepower to launch the projectiles?”

“That’s right!” Jemmy said happily. “One of them is enough to power the top cylinder, but we need to put in three if we want the whole cannon to launch at once.”

“I have never seen anything like this,” Celeste breathed. “What an amazing solution. Is that what the oceanside gnomes did?”

“Not sure.” Jemmy shrugged. “But it works for us! Besides, the little draglings are just happy to help.”

“I am beyond impressed,” I said. “I’m not often lost for words, but I’m struggling to explain how amazing this is.”

The gnomes exchanged excited glances, and I hoped they knew how seriously I meant the compliment. They had taken their local resources and created a weapon ready for war. I was so blown away by the cannon that I barely registered how odd the draglings were at all.

“Well, holy shit,” I chuckled. “This is your best work yet. But my next question is how easy is it to move? We’re heading through the mountains to fight today. Right over to the northeastern border.”

“The wheels are slick,” Jemmy said. “But we would need something large to pull it along. It’s heavier than an average cart.”

“I can find someone to help with that,” I said. “What do you think of this, Celeste?”

“It’s great,” the harpy laughed. “Especially for giants! Anything that can be shot from the caves and ground is amazing.”

“Then you’ll love this next one,” Jemmy said as she ushered the harpy along.

Two elderly gnomes stepped aside from their table to reveal something long and silver. It looked like a magnifying glass that had been blown up in size. There was a silver pole that seemed adjustable, and it had a round glass panel at the top. It wasn’t normal-looking glass, though, it had a green tint to it that sparkled slightly.

“What am I looking at?” I asked, and one of the old gnomes cleared his throat.

He had a bushy, gray beard and round glasses that sat on his bulbous nose.

“My lord,” he said. “My name is Zarbes, and I designed this weapon. I like to call it the blinder.”

He waved his hands dramatically, and the other old gnome rolled his eyes.

“Nice to meet you,” I said. “How does it work?”

“The blinder is simple to operate,” Zarbes said. “Let me demonstrate.”

The gnome grabbed the silver pole and easily lifted it upright. He turned a small lever that made a claw-like grip appear at the base, and he stuck it into the ground like a tripod.

“Now,” Zarbes continued. “Once you have set up the weapon wherever you like, you can adjust the height. This thing can tower over the fortress and trees, so I can’t show you the full extent here.”

“That’s amazing,” Celeste said. “And how does the weapon attack?”

“That’s the best part.” Zarbes grinned. “You see this dial? This controls the light intensity.”

He pointed to a red dial near the base of the pole, and he grinned as he started to twist it. As he moved the control, the glass panel moved with it. It spun around easily at his command, but I still wasn’t sure how it would help in a battle.

“Be careful,” Jemmy said. “I don’t want you blowing a hole in our fortress.”

“I won’t,” Zarbes said. “How about the ground?”

“Fine,” Jemmy sighed. “Just so we can show Jack and Celeste.”

Zarbes twisted the dial until the glass panel faced downward, and the surrounding gnomes hurried away.

Celeste raised an eyebrow as she took a step back, and her amber eyes studied the glass panel carefully.

“Here we go!” Zarbes cried, and he pulled down on a lever that had been painted red.

There was a blinding flash of yellow light, and a laser-like beam shot from the strange green glass into the ground. It burned a hole in the dirt in less than a second, and then the stream of light vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

A foot-wide dent was left in the ground, and a stream of gray smoke drifted into the air.

The glass panel flickered slightly, and Zarbes grinned as he lowered the weapon back onto the table.

“Fuck,” I breathed. “That’s amazing.”

“How does it work?” Celeste asked with wide eyes. “Is this magic?”

“Not magic from any witch,” Zarbes said. “But you could call it the magic of the sun. The top is made from Pixie Glass. It’s a rare material that stores light when it’s left outside. That means I was able to create a device that could release the light in small, concentrated bursts.”

Holy shit. This guy had basically invented a solar-powered weapon. I knew the gnomes were skilled, but I was still blown away by their creativity.

“They’re light, too,” Jemmy said. “So we can easily transport them into battle. We have five of them so far, but we’re almost done making a sixth.”

“You are amazing,” I said. “All of you. Zarbes, well done for designing this. I’m honestly in awe.”

“Thank you,” the old gnome said happily. “That really does mean a lot, being recognized by my god!”

“We’re glad you like it all,” Jemmy said. “You know we’re always willing to help our savior god!”

“Do you have crossbows?” Celeste asked. “We need to give out as many long-ranged weapons as we can.”

“Plenty of them,” Jemmy said with a wave of her hand. “You can count on us for all your deadly battle needs!”

“I knew I could,” I chuckled. “Okay. We have to get everyone ready to travel. How do you feel about riding a dragon?”

“P-Pardon?” Jemmy spluttered, and several other gnomes spun around in shock.

I knew the dragons must seem even more humungous to the short gnomes, but it would be the most efficient way to move everyone.

“They’re Nieva’s,” I said hurriedly. “The ones that fought during the battle with Ethan. I promise they will be gentle with you. We just need to get you all over the mountains pretty quickly, and it’s over a day’s worth of walking, even for… more long-legged beings.”

“Oh,” Jemmy said with a harried nod. “Um. Well. I suppose, if it really is necessary.”

“They’ll keep you safe,” I said. “I wouldn’t let my finest fighters ride any creature I didn’t fully trust.”

The compliment seemed to perk Jemmy up, and she nodded more confidently to the other gnomes. There was a general murmur of agreement among them, and some of the group even looked excited at the thought.

“A dragon,” Zarbes said thoughtfully. “How marvelous! It’s not every day that gnomes get to fly!”

“Nieva’s people can help with transporting the weapons,” I said. “I’ll get them to swing by soon, and then you can head to the dragons. Make sure you wear any armor you have, and bring every weapon possible.”

“What about the cannons?” Jemmy asked. “Who is going to pull them? They’re too heavy to fly.”

“The wolves could help,” Celeste suggested. “If there’s a few spare who aren’t needed by the orcs. Do you have anything that could be strapped onto the cannons like a cart harness? Then they could be pulled along.”

“We can fashion something,” Jemmy said.

“That might be too slow,” I said. “The wolves are fast, but maybe not with that weight behind them over mountainous terrain. Let’s get the griffins to help. I’m sure they would be thrilled to be given an essential task that’s… worthy of their elite status.”

“As long as I don’t have to speak to them,” Celeste grumbled.

“That’s fine,” I chuckled. “Okay. We have our weapons. The word is being spread. I think we’re almost ready to bring down this fucker. I’m really proud of you all for fighting with me.”

“It is our honor,” Zarbes said as he puffed out his chest.

My mind was racing to make sure I had every detail covered. There were so many creatures to organize, and I had to make sure they were all able to get to the valley in time. If the priestesses had managed to spread the word, then we could get moving.

“Okay,” I said. “Wait here for the dragon folk and griffins. Once they get the weapons moving, I want you all to head to the dragons to start the journey.”

“Understood,” Jemmy said. “We’re going to bring this god down!”

The gnomes all cheered, and I could tell they were already in the mindset for a war. Destroying Luke and Ethan had shown the forest people how much better life could be. I was so fucking proud of them all and how far they had come. Their devotion meant the world to me, and I had hit the jackpot with their weapon-building skills.

“Let’s go,” I said. “We’ll see you at the border valley.”

The gnomes cheered again, and the air was immediately filled with urgent hammering and last-minute fixes.

“Where to?” Celeste asked as she headed for the steel gateway.

She gave a wave to the guarding gnome as she stepped out, and he grinned back as he polished an armor plate on his chest. I needed to make sure the other women had readied their parties, and then we could finally head to our battlefield. The wind howled around the forest, and it looked like the gray clouds weren’t going anywhere.

“Head to the center valley” I said. “I’ll meet you back there, but I want to check on everyone else. Can you pass the gnomes’ plans on to Nieva and Nicola? They can organize the dragon folk and griffins to come and collect the weapons.”

“Of course,” Celeste said. “And I’ll let Nieva tell the dragons about their gnome carrying duties. I’ll make sure they know to look as unthreatening as possible.”

“If that’s possible,” I chuckled. “Let’s do this. Then we can get to work making that little harpy baby.”

“Jack!” Celeste grinned. “You really know how to motivate me! I’ll see you there!”

I was pumped full of adrenaline as the harpy took off into the gray sky, and I knew she would spread the word quickly.

There was a mental checklist in my mind of who I needed to organize, and it was becoming smaller by the minute.

First, I wanted to make sure the orcs were on board. It wasn’t that I didn’t think they would fight for me, but I was unsure if they would be willing to ride the wolves. The orcs were strong-willed and violent, and I reckoned they might be untrusting of the huge dogs.

I switched my focus to Penelope and Aleia, and I was pleased to see them walking alongside an army of orcs. The two priestesses led the way with the group leader, Lurk. It seemed that nearly all the cave-dwelling beings had come to fight, and a mixture of the men and women marched along with various weapons in hand.

The group was only slightly smaller than usual, and I figured some had stayed behind to mind the kids. I knew orcs favored axes as their weapon of choice, but I was pleased to see a few crossbows slung over their wide shoulders.

“How’s it going?” I asked, and the priestesses’ faces lit up.

“Jack,” Aleia said. “We passed on the message.”

“The orcs are ready,” Penelope said. “Lurk even got everyone to agree to the wolf rides!”

“Yes,” Lurk grunted. “If you trust them, then we do, too.”

“We also spoke with the griffins and hodges,” Aleia said. “They’re spreading the news to anyone suited to fighting this battle.”

“The griffins are willing to transport anyone that needs it,” Penelope said. “So I think that just about covers it!”

“That’s great news,” I said. “Keep making your way to the central valley, and we can get everyone paired up there. I’m going to check that the dragons and wolves are on board.”

“See you there!” Penelope called happily.

I switched my attention to Nicola and found her standing beside Celeste. The whole pack of wolves had come out of the caves and sat patiently in the valley. Their ears twitched as they stared out over the land, and Nicola stroked the leader’s back.

“Hey,” I said. “This looks like good news.”

“It is.” Nicola grinned. “The wolves have agreed to help transport people. I told them they have your utmost respect, and they’re ready to get to work.”

“Nieva’s with her people,” Celeste added. “I passed on the message, and she headed over right away.”

Everything was falling into place. I was hugely proud of how my women had organized everyone, and we worked together like a well-oiled machine. My army was a huge group to rally, but we had managed to do it quickly and efficiently.

This was the shit I was built for.

It didn’t take long for the orcs to arrive in the valley, and they marched up to the wolves with stern faces. The orcs came to a halt in front of the wolves, and I could sense the tension as they sized each other up. I knew I had to make sure there was a mutual respect for this to work.

“Thank you all for joining this fight,” I announced. “I know we have not always fought alongside each other, but that changes today. We need to work together to defeat the God of Giants, and I can only do it with your help.”

The wolves howled into the dull sky, and the orcs snarled enthusiastically.

“I ask you to join forces,” I called. “To put aside our pasts and differences to defeat a common enemy. We cannot bring down evil gods alone.”

Lurk strode up to the pack leader, and the two massive beings locked eyes. They stood facing each other in silence, and I prepared myself for coming down to break up a sudden brawl.

Aleia twiddled her fingers nervously as everyone watched, and the whole valley held its breath.

Then both leaders lowered their heads in a bow of respect.

The priestesses breathed sighs of relief, and all of the wolves watched carefully as they monitored the interaction.

I felt practically high with excitement when the pack leader lowered herself down and allowed Lurk to mount her. Then the huge orc swung a leg over, and the giant wolf stood up straight. They looked like the most deadly duo imaginable, and the pack leader snarled as she turned to face the mountains.

All of the other wolves lowered themselves next, and orcs began to mount their terrifying steeds all over the valley.

I couldn’t help chuckling with pride at the sight. I suddenly had the most badass-looking pack possible, and they were ready to fight.

Then two of the wolves lowered themselves beside the priestesses, and I realized they were offering to carry anyone else who needed it.

These wolves were truly mine.

“Aww,” Nicola cooed as she immediately climbed on. “Thank you, sweetie.”

“Oh,” Penelope said hesitantly. “How kind.”

“You’ve got this,” I said quietly. “We’re all on the same team.”

The naiad took a deep breath before she swung a leg over the huge beast, and the wolf was very careful as it straightened up.

“Okay,” I said. “Now we just need to wait for Nieva. I have one more group to check in with while we wait. The cyclopes.”

“Of course.” Celeste nodded. “They are going to be really helpful during this fight.”

“I’ll be back,” I said, and I switched my focus to the one-eyed beasts.

The massive colony was inside a giant cavern deep in the mountains. They slurped on various animal parts as they sat around, and there wasn’t much going on in the way of thrilling conversation.

“This is your god speaking,” I announced. “I am calling on you to fight alongside my army. We are going to war against the God of Giants.”

“Jaaack,” they echoed. “God Jack!”

“Fight,” one of them said slowly. “Jack tell us to fight?”

“Yes,” I said. “My army will be on the move shortly. We are heading to the northeastern border.”

“North…” one of them stuttered. “North… border? East? Where?”

“Follow the wolves,” I said hurriedly. “You are fighting alongside my people, understand? I need your help to take down the giants.”

“Fight giants,” one of the cyclopes said. “Fight giants! No hurt wolves!”

The colony suddenly got to their feet and began to stampede toward the cave exit. It looked like I had successfully rallied the final part of my army, and the sheer size of them made me feel even more confident that we could pull this off today.

“Wait here,” I said. “Until you see the wolves pass. Then you will join at the back.”

“We wait.” The cyclops nodded. “Wait for wolves.”

“Good job,” I said. “I’ll speak with you soon.”

The one-eyed beasts stayed still as they looked out over the mountains, and they muttered to themselves to remember their instructions.

I switched back to the central valley to find Nieva had reunited with the other priestesses. She hovered beside Celeste and Aleia, and a wave of pride washed over me.

“I’m here,” I said. “Is everyone ready?”

The whole valley cheered, howled, and clapped, and I could tell it was finally time to move out.

“Jack,” Tobias said as his voice echoed around me. “My people are ready and on the move.”

“Perfect,” I said. “So are mine. Ready to kill a god?”

“Fuck yes,” Tobias hissed. “Let’s go.”

“Time to fight!” I yelled. “Head northeast, and let’s bring down this evil God of Giants.”

The wolves began to run as they howled at the sky, and the orcs clung onto their matted fur.

My flying priestesses soared over the crowd, and their beautiful faces were etched with determination. Nicola and Penelope rode with the orcs, and I watched my whole land come alive with movement.

I had never felt so ready to destroy an army before. Every fiber of my existence was itching to fight, and I couldn’t wait to barrel straight into my toughest battle yet.

Chapter 11

My army rode out like a murderous tidal wave under the gray sky toward the northeastern border.

The footsteps of the wolves echoed out through the mountain passes, and the orcs screeched battle cries that would send shivers down any enemy’s spine. Lurk gripped the pack leader’s fur as they soared over the rocky, mountainous terrain, and the two massive creatures rode as if they had been doing it their whole lives.

There was a gale-like wind as Nieva’s people emerged from the forest with weapons held effortlessly in their hands, and all six dragons arrived with an army of gnomes on their backs. Their icy scales brightened up the dull sky, and the winged men flexed their muscles as they flew.

I scanned every inch of my territory as the army moved. There wasn’t a single cave door that went unchecked, but I knew that the God of Giants wasn’t going to be able to conceal his fighters so easily.

We had the upper hand this time.

The cyclopes hurried down their hill when they spotted the army moving, and the one-eyed beasts took up the rear of the march.

It didn’t take long for the griffins to appear on the scene. Eight of the winged beings soared over the jagged hilltops with cannons strapped between them in pairs. There was a distant rumble below my soldiers, and I checked my map to see the hodges flying through the dirt like a shoal of fish through a river.

My army was ready.

“Good call with the wolves,” Tobias said. “What’s the fucking miles per hour on those things?”

“A shitload,” I snorted. “I wasn’t sure that they were going to agree to being ridden, but it turns out I made the right call.”

“Of course, you did,” Tobias said. “They’re your people, Jack. I can already tell they will follow you to the end of the world.”

“They won’t have to,” I said grimly. “We’re not letting the world end this time. Agreed?”

“Agreed,” Tobias said. “I’m going to go and check on my people. I’ll meet you at the battlefield.”

“See you there,” I said.

The wolves never slowed down once as their huge paws pounded the twisting valleys, and above them, all of the gnomes clung onto the dragons without complaint, even if some of them looked slightly pale from the whole experience.

Nicola and Penelope had come to grips with wolf riding, and the large beasts kept glancing back at their pregnant riders with gentle barks. My winged priestesses soared through the air nearby in determined silence, and my phantom heart swelled with pride as my army got closer and closer to the border.

“How far away are we?” Aleia asked as her lilac wings moved so quickly they became a purple blur.

“Not far,” I replied. “We’ll see the Redwoods soon, and our new army allies. I hope those wings are feeling strong. I’m going to need all of you in the air throughout this whole battle.”

“I’ve never felt stronger,” Aleia said. “I reckon I could grab a giant and throw it halfway across the world!”

“That’s the spirit,” I chuckled.

“Jack, should we silence the army a bit?” Penelope gasped as she clung to her wolf steed. “I feel as if we are not going to make a discreet arrival…”

“That’s fine,” I assured her. “We’ll still be more prepared than this other god, and if he hears us arrive at the northern border, that’ll be less work for us. We won’t even have to draw his army out. He’ll come straight to us.”

“Oh, that’s very smart!” Penelope panted. “You’re so clever, Jack!”

The late afternoon rolled by until the sky started to dim, and the sun slowly began to make its way down toward the horizon. I reckoned we had a few hours of daylight left, and that would be all we needed to reach our stations and slaughter an army.

Hopefully.

My army tore through the mountains as the wind howled on, and it was over an hour later when the border valley came into view. The wolves slowed to a gradual halt as they reached the edge of the mountains, and they looked down at the stretch of land below.

A forest of orange leaves was laid out in neat lines in front of the mountains, and the Redwoods had carefully formed barricades that blocked half of the valley. The ancient trees creaked and groaned ominously in the wind, but I was pleased to see their formation left enough room for any giant being to topple over in the northern side of the clearing. We had our “fall zone” already in place, and the Redwoods sure as hell had come prepared. It looked like Shadowpine had brought more than half his numbers for the fight today. More than five hundred of the ancient trees had traveled north to fight the giants with us, and just seeing them all down there made me even more confident we could win this..

Then wolves emerged from the several valleys that poked out between the mountains, and the hodges started to erupt from the ground as dirt fell from their huge ears. All of the flying creatures arrived seconds later, and I examined every crevice of the battleground so I could begin placing people.

“Orcs, wolves, and hodges,” I called. “I want you down in the valley amongst the Redwoods right now. Penelope and Nicola, you too.”

The wolves carried their riders down the slope of the hillside, and the hodges dove back underground to follow my command. There was an echoing creak as the Redwoods twisted their roots and branches to make room, and the wolves slinked into the shadows of the forest.

Then Lurk leapt off his steed and gave the wolf a respectful nod, and the other riders started to dismount.

“Dragons,” I called. “Please lower the gnomes to the hills. Griffins, I need you to put the cannons down, too.”

The winged beings responded immediately, and they all began to gently descend toward the mountainsides.

Nieva flew to her giant creatures and guided them to the safest spots for the gnomes to dismount, and all six of the dragons adjusted their wings so they could work as giant slides and carefully hovered beside flat ledges. Then the gnomes slid down onto the mountainsides, and they all gave little bows to their icy companions.

“Spread out,” I said. “Make sure there are enough of you to operate the larger weapons on each hill. Dragon folk, hand out the goods.”

The winged men and women immediately dove down to hand out gnome-made crossbows, and the griffins lowered the cannons onto the largest ledges.

There was a sudden rumble that dislodged dirt from the hillsides and caused a tiny avalanche. I looked to the eastern side of the border and saw a whole army of creatures soaring toward mine.

“Here come our new allies,” I called.

The nymphs were easy to spot since they all had the same lilac coloring as Rosie. Their wings moved so quickly that I could barely see them, and they clutched bows while arrow-filled quivers sat on their slim waists. Every one of the nymphs had gleaming armor plates on their torsos, and their thick hair was braided away from their pretty faces.

“Nymphs!” Penelope cried excitedly. “There’s so many of them! Oh, goodness, have you ever seen such a beautiful army?”

I was going to respond, but I was too focused on the strange cloud that moved above the winged women, and I knew immediately that they were the sylphs.

The formation was a deep gray that matched the rest of the sky, but it moved like a pod of dolphins jumping through the sea. It was impossible to tell how many of the air spirits there were, but I could see the occasional flicker of pale blue eyes blink in the giant mass of movement.

“Holy shit, is that what I think it is?” Nicola yelled, and I scanned the sky behind the nymphs to see what she meant.

I took a second to process what I was looking at, but there was no denying it.

Tobias had an army of flying unicorns. But these were not the creatures that little girls from my old life would have carried around in their backpacks. There was no glistening white fur, lean and graceful legs, or tumbling rainbow manes in this herd.

These horses were built as sturdy and huge as draft horses, and their fur gleamed as black as an oil slick. Each of the creatures had glowing red eyes, and the single horn sticking out of each of their skulls had jagged ridges and bloodstains on the points. Their wings were ragged and frayed at the ends, which only made them that much more intimidating, and the leathery black skin of the wings was veiny with specks of dirt all over.

Then my gaze caught the glistening spikes that protruded from each of their hooves, and I realized they were all wearing spiked horseshoes.

This was a whole new breed of unicorn.

“Hooooly mother of hell,” I breathed as the beasts got closer.

“Do you like my cute ponies?” Tobias asked, and I could hear the smile in his voice.

“Fucking unicorns?” I laughed.

“Damn right,” he chuckled. “They are real, and they are absolutely lethal. Who knew?”

“Yeah, no one from our time could have imagined how terrifying they would be,” I agreed.

Tobias snickered with pride as his nymphs hovered to a stop over the mountains, and then Rosie dove toward my flying priestesses with a grin. Tobias’ woman had six bows slung over her shoulders, and her whole torso was covered with arrow-filled quivers.

“I thought you might like some new weapons,” Rosie said with a sweet smile. “Enchanted arrows for you all. It’s a gift from my people to yours.”

“Really?” Celeste spluttered. “Thank you!”

The harpy eagerly took her new weapon and sheathed her sword as she slipped on her quiver. Aleia and Nieva gratefully accepted their gifts, too, and Rosie soared down to my women on the ground.

“This is so kind!” Penelope gasped as she took the weapon.

“It’s really great,” Nicola agreed. “Thanks, Rosie.”

“My pleasure,” the nymph said. “Tobias and I thought Jack’s priestesses should be slaying our enemies in style. Now, let’s kill some giants!”

“Aren’t you going to use your battle bird form?” I asked Celeste as she admired her bow.

“I will,” she said. “But I want to use this beauty first.”

“Understandable,” I agreed.

Then I adjusted my focus to make sure that the gnomes were set up, and any gnomes who weren’t operating the larger weapons tucked themselves into the dark entrances of the outfacing caves. They gripped their crossbows as they stared out with determined scowls, and they were barely noticeable in the dim tunnels.

I was pleased to see that two of them had brought their medical supplies, too, and I zoomed in on their position on a large ledge.

“Take those inside that cave behind you,” I said. “We need to keep any injured fighters off the battlefield.”

The gnomes nodded and hurried into the dim tunnel to set up their station. They placed bandages and healing ointments onto the floor, and they laid clean cloth out for anyone who needed to lie down.

Then the cyclopes swayed inside the valleys, and I decided to split them up into two groups. One would be the frontline fighters on the ground, and the second would stay amongst the hills to bring down any giant fuckers who managed to battle through to the lower valley.

“Cyclopes,” I called. “I need half of you on the ground, and half of you to stay amongst the hills.”

The one-eyed beasts looked at each other as they drooled, and their blank stares told me that they had no clue how to coordinate such a difficult, mathematical task.

“Here,” Nieva said kindly as she flew toward them. “If I point to you, then you have to go down into the valley.”

“Thank you,” I said as the Dragon Queen began to organize the massive creatures.

“What do you think?” Tobias asked. “Are we going to have to lure this fucker out, or do you think he knows we’re here?”

I studied the woodland that led out to the walled city, and I couldn’t see any huge silhouettes to give away a giant army.

“Look past that town,” I said. “There’s a sudden drop in the land, so there must be a big slope just beyond it. I’m betting that he keeps his army down there and tucked out of sight.”

“Must be a deep slope,” Tobias said. “But it makes sense to hide his huge bastards down there.”

“He won’t be able to for long,” I said. “Once these huge fuckers are on the move, I’m going to guess that we’ll hear them before we see them. Let’s see what happens for now.”

Our army waited as everyone studied the northern skyline, and the sky had a pink hue to it as sunset drew closer. There was still a cold wind in the air, and I watched the sylphs slowly drift into smaller groups of cloud-like masses.

“How do the sylphs fight?” I asked. “Do they have weapons?”

“They are the weapons,” Tobias said. “They’re almost impossible to catch, and they can swirl around anyone to create a dark cloud that almost blinds the target. Once their vision’s fucked, that’s when they come in for the kill.”

“The kill?” I asked, and the red-haired god grinned.

“They’re air spirits,” Tobias explained. “They can change their size and shape quite easily, so they can slip down into your lungs and then start to expand sloooowly.”

“Shit,” I chuckled. “So they can suffocate someone from inside?”

“That’s right,” Tobias said. “It’s a brutal death saved only for the worst of the worst. But it also helps slow down enemies if I need to bide my time a bit in a fight.”

“Awesome,” I said. “And the unicorns?”

“They will stab the fuck out of anything they need to,” Tobias said. “Hooves and horns are ready for war.”

The red-eyed horses snorted as they hovered above the valley, and Nicola stared up at them with her mouth hanging open.

“Well, let’s get this shit started, then,” I sighed.

“You do the honors,” Tobias chuckled.

“God of Giants!” I yelled, and my godly timbre seemed to boom across the entire sky. “Two armies stand before your land. If you want them, come and try to claim them.”

“How could he resist?” Tobias muttered. “Do it again!”

“Do not be a coward,” I goaded. “If you think you can defeat our army, then prove yourself. Otherwise, we’re crossing this border and bringing your city to the ground.”

A clap of thunder suddenly rang through the valley and shook the ground violently. It was louder than anything I had ever heard before, and another boom followed seconds later.

I realized quickly that it wasn’t thunder. Those sounds were footsteps.

The giants were coming.

“Can you pass my words on to your followers?” I asked. “I need everyone’s spirits to be sky fucking high.”

“You got it,” Tobias agreed.

“It’s time,” I called out to the blended army. “Today, we fight for everything and everyone we love!”

I could hear Tobias repeating my words to his people, and it felt like having a foreign language translator echoing beside me.

“We have joined to create a better world,” I continued. “We will look out for each other. You need to have each others’ backs despite your differences. We will slay these bastards and show them no mercy!”

There was an eruption of howls and cheers from the mountains, and more sounds of thunderous footsteps began to ring out over the land. Some of the hodges fell over from the vibrations, and the orcs helped the floppy-eared creatures get back up.

“Cyclopes,” I called. “I want you to tackle any creatures that step into the valley. Use those massive hands to throw as many punches as you can.”

The one-eyed beasts started to beat their chests as they snarled, and they shook their fists in the air.

“Redwoods,” I shouted. “Use those roots and branches to trip up our enemies. I want you to focus on toppling them down into the northern half of the valley to prevent anyone getting hurt on our end.”

“Yes, Jack,” Shadowpine breathed. “The Redwoods are ready to spill the blood of our enemies.”

“That’s what I like to hear,” I said. “Hodges, I want you to stay underground so you don’t get stepped on. But if any of the giants seem to be getting too far in, then I want you to burrow traps. Create huge holes as big as you can. Even if it just makes them stumble slightly, then that’s all the chance we need to shoot to kill.”

“Yes, Jack,” the long-eared creatures cried. “We will dig faster than we have ever dug before!”

They dove into the dirt and vanished, but then a shape suddenly emerged from the distant slope beyond the walled city.

It was a grotesque blob of a head that was the size of a work van, and it had two pointed ears that stuck out at odd angles on either side.

“Here we go,” Tobias breathed. “Our first giant.”

The booming footsteps got louder as the creature dragged itself up from the hidden depths of the land, and it only took two more steps before its figure loomed in full view. It dwarfed the city as it passed, and a deep gurgling sound spilled from its lips.

I could see the giant clearly as it neared the valley, and I knew the fucker must have been a full fifty feet tall. Its shoulders were slumped, and its bones sounded like they were cracking every time it moved. It had skin that was so pale it looked transparent, and red veins were protruding through the flesh while its gray eyes stared out into the hills above a hooked and misshapen nose.

The giant wore nothing but a ragged loincloth that was made of filthy, stained material, and it was putrid enough for the nymphs to wrinkle their noses and splutter as it drew closer.

It was a truly foul beast, but it was quickly joined by a herd of others that rose up from the distant slope.

And their sheer size almost made my twenty-foot-tall cyclopes look small.

“Steady!” I called. “Stay calm and work as one. We’ve fucking got this.”

The giants stomped toward the valley, and I reckoned only about five of them at a time would be able to fit in width wise.

“Fight giants,” one of the cyclopes snarled. “We fight giants for Jack.”

“No hurt wolves,” another reminded him, and the group grunted in agreement.

Meanwhile, the Redwoods kept their beady eyes on the approaching beasts, and I was grateful for their steady focus because there were now fifteen of them on the horizon.

Every creature in the sky had a weapon aimed at the giants, though, and the gnomes steadied their huge inventions carefully. The wolves were hunched and ready to leap from the cover of the ancient trees, and the orcs stood with crossbows and axes poised to strike.

I waited until the first giant raised a foot up and placed it down right at the north edge of the valley, but then I raised my voice to a booming timbre again.

It was time.

“Attack!” I bellowed, and the whole army exploded into action.

The cyclopes in the valley leapt straight at the first giant’s midriff, and it stumbled backward slightly with its arms waving. Then two of the dragons shot at the beast in a blur of icy scales, and they breathed a storm of jagged icicles right into its ugly face.

The giant howled as it bent over to clutch its injured head, and I could see droplets of blood from the sharp attack.

“Redwoods!” I called. “Secure the ankles!”

The ancient trees shot their roots forward like deadly snakes, and the giant’s feet were anchored down in place.

“Nymphs!” Tobias called. “Shoot to kill.”

Ten of the winged beauties dove down with their arrows ready to go, and they shot straight down onto the giant’s skull. The enchanted weapons rained down onto the thin flesh and pierced through into the bone, and when the arrows vanished from their target, they left behind a severely punctured head that gushed out blood.

The giant’s eyes rolled back into its head as the Redwoods held onto its ankles tightly, and I knew we almost had him.

Then Tobias sent a red-eyed unicorn down from the sky, and it rammed its horn violently into the beast’s forehead and pushed until the deadly spike had vanished into the skull. The horse pulled back violently with a fierce baying sound, and it left a gaping hole above the giant’s eyes.

A dull moan escaped the huge bastard’s lips as it went cross-eyed, and a waterfall of blood tumbled over its face. The horrific beast toppled backward, but the Redwoods quickly whipped their roots around to guide the body into the northern edge of the valley before it crashed down with a ground-shaking thud.

“Fuck yes!” Tobias cheered as the army celebrated. “First kill of the battle! Nice work, Jack!”

“Good job,” I called. “Now let’s do the same to every last one of these fuckers!”

More giants spilled into the battlefield, and my people were ready.

Griffins followed dragons forward to claw at our enemies, and nymphs swooped through the air beside dragon-people with all their weapons poised to strike. Every injured giant that swayed on its feet was attacked tenfold with unicorn horns until they finally dropped down, and the hodges helped trip them up if they were stubbornly managing to hold out.

I watched as Nieva and Aleia soared above one of the huge skulls and fired arrow after arrow into its head. Celeste hovered behind the giant’s back and shot directly into the neck, and their constant barrage of arrows caused the giant to howl as it waved its arms. But the priestesses were fast on their wings and dove out of the way from every attempted swipe.

Then more than two dozen hodges burrowed a huge hole directly in front of the injured giant, and they vanished back into the ground before the massive foot came down.

The enormous enemy stumbled on the suddenly uneven ground, and it swayed violently as it tried to steady itself.

The Redwoods twisted their roots around the ankles, and the giant toppled onto the valley with another thud that shook the whole land. Then the snarling howl of wolves rang out, and orcs and shaggy beasts raced forward to the giant’s trapped legs.

The huge bastard was immediately swarmed with snapping fangs and swinging axes, and its vast size couldn’t protect it from the damage they could do. Penelope and Nicola raced forward with their new bows at the ready, and they each took careful aim at the giant’s eyes.

Both women hit their targets, and the arrows pierced dark gray eyeballs with an explosive pop. Blood and goop erupted as the giant was blinded, and it fell still as the wolves mauled at each leg.

“Fucking awesome!” I yelled. “Now, back up until the next one falls!”

The orcs and wolves raced back to the cover of the Redwoods with the two women, and they waited amongst the trees for their next prey.

Giants kept emerging from the distant gloom, and they were going to end up stampeding the valley if they weren’t slowed down.

“Tobias,” I called. “I need your sylphs to stall some of the giants so my people can kill the ones at the front!”

“Twenty sylphs per giant,” Tobias yelled. “Go!”

The formation of dark clouds suddenly dispersed into smaller groups before they shot off toward the further back giants. It was like watching a living hurricane as the air spirits swirled around into fast moving storms. They spun around the heads of the giants, and the huge beasts came to a slow halt as they tried to swat away the sylphs. But the air spirits moved so quickly that it was impossible to spot any of the individual beings.

As the giants snarled, the sylphs used the chance to break apart. Some of the clouds slinked through the huge bastards’ open mouths, and I watched in awe as the giants began to choke.

They slammed their huge hands against their chests, and their massive faces began to turn purple. There was no doubt that these air spirits were deadly.

Two more giants stepped into the valley then, and the gnomes were ready with their weapons. Jemmy had already set up a blinder on a high ledge, and she aimed the glass panel carefully. When she was satisfied with the angle, she pulled the lever that released a concentrated burst of light, and the beam shot directly into a giant’s eyes.

There was a loud sizzling noise along with a cloud of smoke, and suddenly, a deep hole was burned through the beast’s head where its eyeball used to be.

The massive beast howled as it tore at its veiny face, and the gnomes erupted with cheers.

“Yes!” Jemmy yelled as the giant screeched.

“Nice work,” I called. “Dragons! Finish it off!”

Four of the icy beasts flew straight at the giant with their talons stretched out, and they snarled as they hit their target. The dragons slammed into the giant’s torso and face, and then flew quickly upward to avoid its flailing arms. But one of the dragons screeched as its tail was roughly grabbed, and it was suddenly pulled down toward the huge bastard’s gnashing teeth.

“Let go of her!” Nieva screamed as she dove toward her struggling creature.

Aleia and Celeste shot down to help immediately. The beautiful harpy transformed into her battle bird form in a flurry of golden flames, and she shot bursts of burning fire into the giant’s face.

Aleia fired arrows into the beast’s neck, and her lilac wings were splattered with blood with every shot.

Ten dragon-men flew forward with their ice axes swinging, and they smacked the blades into the huge beast’s jugular. There was a loud gurgling sound as the giant’s whole upper half bled, and it let go of the dragon as it fell.

Wolves scattered out of the way as the beast toppled down, and another huge corpse sprawled over the valley.

Nieva quickly checked that her dragon was unharmed, and she fussed as she noticed a dent in the creature’s tail. A few of the icy scales had been crushed, and there was a trickle of purple blood oozing out.

“That brute,” the Dragon Queen hissed. “My darling, take shelter and ice your tail for a moment. Only return if you feel able.”

The huge creature snorted as it flew off to the hills, and it found a spot to sit and blow gentle breaths of cold air onto its injury.

“Nobody hurts my babies,” Nieva breathed as she turned back to face the giants, and she snarled as she grabbed her axe.

“Be careful,” I said. “Only go in close when they’re already hurt.”

The sylphs were doing a great job at slowing the flow of the army, and a couple of giants further back had even stopped to watch hesitantly.

“You’re doing amazingly!” I called. “Keep it up!”

“Jack,” Tobias said. “Is it weird that we haven’t heard the god speak yet?”

“Kind of,” I said. “Maybe he’s waiting to make a dramatic entrance. Either way, we’re gonna fucking decimate his army.”

And we really did.

Our combined armies continued to slay the giants one after another, and they worked together to slow down, confuse, and kill the huge fuckers. The massive bodies started to pile up as nymphs, dragon folk, unicorns, griffins, and dragons swarmed the sky, and the Redwoods did a good job of keeping the corpses to the north. Any giant that dropped before it was dead was devoured by the wolves and the orcs below, and I even saw the unicorns trampling their twitching bodies with spiked hooves for good measure.

Our army was physically smaller, but they were unmatched with skill and organization. I directed each fighter with Tobias’ help, and we soon had fifteen dead bodies bleeding out onto the grass.

“Jack,” Aleia panted as she shot an arrow directly into a giant’s open mouth. “The bodies are creating a wall!”

“We can use that to our advantage,” I said. “It will slow down the rest of them and provide an extra obstacle. Their balance is not great already, but if--”

A piercing roar suddenly rang out from the northern lands, and I quickly focused on the hill beyond the walled city. The sound echoed out again, and it almost sounded like a person doing an incredibly loud impression of a big cat.

It was an eerie noise that made my fighters spin around to look at the horizon.

“Something’s coming,” Tobias said. “That didn’t sound like a giant.”

There was another roar, and four massive creatures leapt over the slope on all fours. I had never seen anything like them before. They were thirty feet tall on four legs, and they looked like the result of an insane science experiment. Each of them had the body of a massive lion along with the pointed tail of a scorpion.

But the worst part was their faces. Human heads sat on top of the deformed bodies with matted manes surrounding their skulls.

“What the fuck are those?” I breathed.

“Drelkeys,” Tobias replied hurriedly. “Shit. Jack, these things are fast. They’ll overtake the giants in seconds.”

I knew I only had a few vital moments to coordinate, and the drelkeys began to run with haunting roars. Their taloned feet pounded through the woodland, and they squashed several trees as they went.

“Sylphs!” Tobias called. “I need you to keep distracting and blinding the giants. They’ll be easier to keep back for now than the drelkeys.”

The sylphs made no sound, but their tornado-like traps became more frantic and blurred.

“Cyclopes in the valley,” I said. “Block the drelkeys as well as you can. Redwoods, try to keep them down on ground level.”

“Yes, Jack,” the trees croaked.

“Everyone else,” I yelled. “Kill whatever you can, and gnomes, get those cannons ready to fire on my order! Every shot counts.”

The drelkeys exploded into the valley as their wild eyes darted maniacally around at my army. It was sickening to look at their human features staring out from their animal bodies. There was no doubt in my mind that their taloned paws could crush several orcs at once, and they had sharp fangs inside their human jaws.

“We will kill you all,” a loud voice boomed into my internal system.

The God of Giants had arrived. I had a strange feeling that I recognized his voice, but there was no time to focus on that.

“Fucking finally,” Tobias snorted. “Way to show up late to the party.”

“We will end you!” the voice boomed back.

“No, you fucking won’t,” I snarled. “Soldiers! Fight!”

The cyclopes leapt at the drelkeys, and they managed to slow down the four-legged beasts for a moment. Each of the one-eyed creatures gripped the scorpion-tailed beasts in a vise-like chokehold, and that gave the Redwoods enough time to snake their roots forward.

Then the ancient trees snared the drelkeys’ ankles just as the dragon folk soared down with their icy axes held high.

“Go for the throats!” I yelled, and the winged soldiers smashed their weapons down with full force.

The drelkeys howled as the blades tore at their flesh, and they snapped their faces down toward the roots that trapped them. Then two of the lion beasts bit so hard that the Redwoods’ limbs whipped back, and the drelkeys took the chance to leap right into the ancient forest.

The Redwoods swung their branches with croaky snarls, and one of the lion creatures was grabbed by the neck as several ancient trees pulled it to the ground.

Nicola and Penelope raced forward and swapped their bows out for their trusty flail and sword, and the two priestesses launched themselves at the drelkey. They swung down their weapons right into its horrific face, and Nicola’s flail smacked square into the creature’s nose with an almighty crunch.

Blood erupted from the broken mess of flesh, but then Penelope pierced her blade straight into the drelkey’s forehead, and the naiad was splattered with crimson as she dug her sword in deeper.

“Fuck yes!” Nicola screamed as the beast twitched then fell still.

The brunette kissed Penelope fiercely on her blood-stained cheek, and the two women turned back as one to face the next monster. They raced out to the other two trapped drelkeys, and they joined the wolves and orcs who were slashing every inch of the lion beasts’ bodies.

But then I saw the fourth drelkey had managed to bite its way out of the Redwood forest and leapt up onto the hillside.

“Stop that fucker!” I yelled. “Gnomes! Cyclopes!”

The one-eyed beasts who had remained up high were ready. They blocked the winding valleys with their huge bodies, and the drelkey hesitated as it tried to choose its path.

“Gnomes, fire!” I commanded.

The gnomes pointed two cannons and two blinders at the creature, and they all fired at the same time.

Steel and light flew at the drelkey in a blinding flash, and the creature erupted into a mess of matted fur and guts. Organs flew everywhere as the beast was killed in the goriest way possible, and the gnomes cheered excitedly.

The hillside dripped with red now, and I was high with adrenaline and pride.

My people were unstoppable.

“Great work,” I said. “Fucking awesome! Now, we just need this coward of a god to show himself!”

There was no reply as the last drelkeys in the valley were sliced to pieces, and the wolves tore chunks from their hairy bodies like they hadn’t eaten in years. Eight giants were still trying to stumble forward, but the dragons and griffins had descended on them in swarms, and talons ripped at the huge beings’ faces while every winged fighter shot arrows into the brawl.

The nymphs and dragon folk soared over the giants as they launched their weapons, and the unicorns slammed their deadly horns into any exposed flesh they could reach.

Hodges had formed deep holes in front of every huge foot within seconds, and it didn’t take long for more enormous bodies to come crashing down. Booming thuds shook the ground as each giant tumbled to the ground, but then I suddenly heard a howling cry from the largest wolf.

The pack leader had been kicked by one of the giants, and she was launched through the air and all the way back to the hillside. The way she yelped as she crashed into the stones brought an ear-piercing scream from Nicola, and the wolf fell limp with a sickening crunch.

The brunette raced to the fallen beast along with several pack members, and she dove down beside the still creature.

“Penelope!” I yelled. “Go to the wolf. You need to summon healing water.”

The naiad raced toward the mountains, and she sheathed her sword as she sprinted for the fallen creature.

“My lord,” she gasped as she ran. “I don’t even know if this is possible. I can’t bring things back from the dead!”

“She’s not dead,” Nicola sniffed as she cradled the wolf’s head. “She’s breathing, but I think her ribs are crushed. Penelope, please!”

“Get her to the medical tunnel,” I said. “Treat her there.”

Lurk and five other orcs stepped out of the Redwoods, and they grunted as they scooped up the enormous creature. Nicola and Penelope helped share the load, and they carted the injured beast up the hillside.

My phantom heart sank as the wolf laid still and didn’t give out so much as a whimper.

I turned my attention back to the battlefield to see the dragons and griffins had toppled down another group of giants. Only two of the towering bastards remained, and the wolves raced at them with their yellow teeth snapping while the unicorns soared right on their heels.

The entirety of our army descended on the giants, and Tobias cheered as a swarm of wings, teeth, and hooves attacked.

“Finish them!” I yelled. “Bring them down and take care of each other. Tobias, I need to check on the injured. Hold down the fort here.”

“Yes, boss!” Tobias yelled.

I left the army to devour the two giants as I quickly switched my focus to the medical tunnel. The huge wolf laid still on the ground as Nicola cradled the creature’s face, and the two gnomes tended to the bleeding wounds.

“It’s okay,” Nicola whispered as tears streamed down her cheeks. “You’re going to be okay.”

“Penelope,” I said calmly. “You know what you can do with water. We saw you conjure that river during our last battle. I need you to do that again, but you need to make sure the water is healing.”

“Okay.” Penelope nodded frantically. “I can do this.”

She closed her eyes as her fingers twitched, and the cave fell silent as everyone watched.

I needed Penelope to do the magic I knew she was capable of. For her own development as well as saving the wolf’s life. Nicola would never forgive herself if the pack leader died, and I couldn’t bear for her to be heartbroken like that.

Then there was a distant sound of dripping, and Penelope raised up her hands as she kept her eyes closed. She held her palms a foot apart facing each other, and something began to shimmer between them.

Nicola gasped as a floating pool of water flickered into view, and the blue puddle floated in the middle of the cave. I had seen Penelope summon water before, but I still wasn’t prepared for how fucking incredible it looked.

The naiad lowered her hands gently until she was touching the wolf’s side, and the water softly melted into the animal’s matted fur. Silver and blue sparks danced along the creature’s body and illuminated the dark tunnel. There was an unpleasant crunching noise, and the pack leader’s eyes shot open as she howled.

“You’re alive!” Nicola sobbed, and the wolf sat up shakily.

“Is she healed?” I asked, and the two gnomes gently felt the creature’s sides.

“The ribs are mended,” one of the small beings breathed. “She’s going to be okay.”

The wolf licked Penelope’s face, and the naiad smiled at the gesture.

“You are most welcome,” she said.

“Penelope,” Nicola cried as she launched herself at her friend. “You’re fucking amazing. I love you!”

“You really are,” I breathed. “Amazing work.”

“Yes,” Lurk grunted as he shifted his weight. “It would be a terrible loss for such a creature to fall in battle.”

The wolf let out a snarl of agreement, and the orcs all chuckled with lethal glints in their eyes.

As much as I wanted to stay and see the rest of the happy scene, I had work to do.

I quickly left the cave and looked out at the battlefield just as the final giant fell. The winged priestesses cheered as the huge body tumbled down, and it crashed down onto two others. Thick blood rained down as the three corpses exploded from the impact, and as the Redwoods waved their branches in victory, the wolves began to tear off bits of dead giants and launch them into the air.

The sun had almost vanished, and the sky had turned a deep mix of purples and navy, but there was still no sign of the giant god, and the evening was almost here.

“Where is he?” I asked as I stared out onto the battlefield.

“He hasn’t shown up yet,” Tobias said.

“Come out and face us!” I challenged the coward. “We have brought down your pathetic army. You thought you could kill us off with those idiotic things?”

“Should we come down?” Tobias asked under his breath. “It might tempt him.”

“Let’s do it,” I snarled, and I focused on my human form.

Then I appeared on the widest ledge that faced out to the valley. A group of gnomes stood with their blinder, and I gestured for them to hide back in the dark cave. They hurriedly shuffled back, and I looked around as a cold wind stung my face.

Tobias arrived beside me at the same time, and we both drew our godly weapons in unison.

“Come and fight,” I hissed. “Show me if you’re as weak as your army.”

“Oh, he is,” Tobias said with a smug grin. “I can already tell.”

This seemed to do the trick.

There was a thud that sent stones tumbling down from the ledge, and I spun around to see a mountain of a man looking down at me. He stood at the top of the cave entrance before he leapt down onto our level, and the ground beneath me shook violently as the God of Giants snarled into my face.

“Oh, fuck,” Tobias muttered.

He was about nine feet tall and made of pure muscle, and he reminded me of a damn sumo wrestler, but with Arnold Schwarzeneger’s workout regimen. His face was grizzled and covered with a thick, brown beard, and bronze armor barely clung onto his bulging arms and chest. He also held a silver pole in his meaty hand that looked like it could knock a cyclops out with one strike, and I knew I had to stay very fucking far away from it.

“I will end you,” the massive god snarled, and he leapt forward.

I jumped backward at the same time as Tobias, and the giant god slammed his pole down to the ground. The weapon sent thick cracks along the stone, and he howled at the missed shot.

I held the Wrath of Jack up high and glanced at the giant god’s feet to predict his next move. Just as the huge fucker went to jump, I dove forward so that I sailed under his body. I thrust my sword upward as I went, and I felt the blade scrape along the god’s armor before it slashed an exposed bit of flesh at the thigh.

Then Tobias jumped to the side and brought his green hammer down onto the God of Giants’ foot. The huge fucker cried out in pain, and I leapt to my feet behind him.

“Tobias!” I yelled. “Duck!”

My old friend crouched down as I whipped my blade around, and I sliced a deep cut right into the giant god’s elbow. There was a sudden burst of flames, and the wound glowed red. The open gash continued to burn, too, and the god howled in pain.

“Holy shit!” Tobias yelled. “I’ve never seen that before!”

“Me, neither,” I gasped.

The God of Giants roared and spun around as he swung his silver pole at my face. I ducked down just in time for the weapon to miss me and go crashing into the hillside, and bits of debris flew everywhere from the impact.

I launched myself at the huge god, and Tobias brought down his weapon onto the bastard’s arm as I jumped. The green hammer knocked the pole to the ground, and the God of Giants howled as his wrist began to burn from the impact.

Then Tobias grabbed the fallen weapon, and I swung the Wrath of Jack right into the god’s face.

He reached up his good arm to block me, and his huge hand gripped onto the hilt of my blade as I wrestled to regain control. Even without his weapon, the bastard had strength I had never seen before in a god. He tried to headbutt me as we wrestled, but I dove down in a quick movement just as I managed to yank my sword from his grip.

I was winded from the effort, but adrenaline and fury pumped through my veins.

“Tobias!” I yelled. “Get back!”

My old friend raced down the ledge to get out of the way, and I quickly pulled my sword back. The giant god tried to lunge at me with his huge hand outstretched, but I pierced my sword up and directly into his palm. He made a spine-chilling screech as the flesh tore open to reveal a burning fire, and his two limp arms fell by his side.

“Finish him!” Tobias yelled, and I dove at the giant god with my weapon held high.

I leapt up and smacked my blade into the center of the fucker’s face, and his skull was split in two. His eyes fell apart as he choked and gurgled, and flesh tore apart more and more to reveal more burning molten substance underneath.

Still, I kept my blade buried deep in his head until he fell to his knees before me, and then the God of Giants began to burn as I pulled my sword out. Every inch of his skin and armor twisted and curled as red flames consumed him, and he smoldered before my eyes until I was left standing in front of a pile of black ash.

The wind howled and carried away the smoking remnants, and I looked out over the dusky battlefield. A silver moon had begun to creep into the navy-blue sky, and the soft twinkle of stars began to show themselves above the land.

Giants and scorpion-tailed monsters littered the bloody valley in chunks of fur and flesh, and above them, our army hovered in the sky in silence.

Then a grin spread over my face.

“Jack,” Tobias breathed. “You did it. You killed the God of Giants.”

Level up!

Chapter 12

The land was still for a moment before it erupted into chaos. Tobias leapt on me with a noise somewhere between a scream and a laugh as he grabbed me into a tight embrace.

“You fucking did it,” he cried. “Jack! Holy shit!”

I could barely hear his words while the whole of our armies cheered and screamed into the darkening sky.

The words that flashed onto my interface stunned me, and I had to reread it a few times to check I had gotten it right.

Ability to use the Holy Ear achieved!

Gods Destroyed: 3

Bonus Reward: Visit followers in physical form for 15 hours

Fifteen hours? I had fifteen fucking hours to celebrate along with the ultimate god spying gift? This reward was going to change everything. The ability to listen in on other gods’ plans would make me fucking unstoppable.

“Jack!”

All five of my priestesses suddenly bombarded me, and I was submerged in a hug as their warm bodies pressed against me. They rained kisses onto my biceps and cheeks as they screamed excitedly.

“He’s dead!” Aleia cried. “Jack! You did it!”

“The God of Giants.” Celeste grinned. “You brought down an army of his fuckers and then literally slit his face in half! That was amaaazing!”

The harpy’s ivory face was flushed with happiness, and her amber eyes looked me up and down as she bit her lip. I hadn’t forgotten about her earlier request, and having fifteen hours with my physical body was certainly going to help.

My head was spinning as I looked out at the valley to see Redwoods waving their branches so enthusiastically it looked like they were dancing. Rosie flew down into Tobias’ arms, and the gnomes were jumping around their huge weapons.

My army was clearly as ecstatic as I was, and I checked my territory map to see how big the area I had won was.

“Hoooooly fuck,” I breathed as I looked on my interface to see a sprawl of land that seemed to stretch on forever.

The God of Giants hadn’t amassed the smartest of creatures, but he sure as hell had claimed a mind-blowing amount of territory.

I studied the woodland that swept on around the walled city, and the huge slope that led down to a lower level of terrain. There were fields of purple flowers and huge lakes inside craters. I couldn’t wait to explore it all, but I wanted to spend some time with my people while I had the chance.

There was an echo of huge footsteps, and I spotted three giants who were still plodding their way to the battleground.

“What the fuck?” Tobias asked as the whole army spun around. “Are we fighting these idiots again?”

“I don’t know,” I muttered as I watched the beasts. “They don’t look like they have a clue what they’re doing.”

“That makes sense,” Nicola said. “Their buddies here weren’t exactly made of brains.”

The giants rose from the hill and took a couple of steps forward. The wolves growled menacingly as they kept their eyes on the species that had injured their leader.

I was ready to command my army again, but I had a feeling I might not need to.

The way the giants moved seemed less urgent than the others, and they didn’t even flinch when they looked down at the dead bodies. Then the giants mumbled something incomprehensible and bent down to their knees.

“What the hell is this?” Tobias asked as the giants shook the ground with their kneeling.

“I think they’re bowing,” Nieva said. “They’re bowing to Jack.”

We stared out at the huge creatures, and they were looking at me with slightly vacant expressions. Then they slowly stood up and began to stomp off back the way they came.

“You’re right,” Tobias breathed. “Those things worship Jack! Just… without question?”

I had to check my devotional map to make sure, and I was shocked to see the giants’ dots were deep red. Killing off their god was clearly enough for them to switch alliances.

So I had fucking giants on my side now.

“That’s going to come in useful,” I chuckled. “Even if they’re not the brightest.”

“You got the cyclopes to fight!” Penelope laughed. “My lord, if you can manage that, then I think you can do anything!”

She smiled at me adoringly, and she twirled her blonde curls as she laced her fingers into mine.

The sun had long since vanished far off on the horizon, and the cool air and dim glow of night lit up the lands as I looked out over the enormous stretch of land I had just won.

I had defeated another tier-three god. We were one step closer to learning how many of these evil fuckers I had left.

Three gods were dead because of me, and I was only getting started.

My women chatted excitedly as they tried to all cuddle me at once, but then they parted suddenly as the wolf pack leader strode up to me. The huge creature stopped at my feet and bowed her head low with a growl.

“She’s thanking you.” Nicola smiled. “For knowing what to do when she was hurt.”

“I’m glad you’re feeling better,” I said as the wolf raised her head. “Your pack has been an unstoppable force in my army. It’s an honor to have you on my side.”

The wolf licked my hand before she turned to head back to her pack, and the other scruffy wolves crowded around her to sniff her healed ribs.

“Sooo,” Nicola said. “Can we talk about how Penelope can just… heal wounds with magic water?”

“That’s not quite the case,” the naiad said hurriedly. “I could feel the extent of my powers, and I think that if it had been anything more serious, then I wouldn’t have been able to.”

“You’re amazing,” I said. “Actually, you’re all pretty fucking amazing. Have I told you all how badass and absolutely hot you are? The way you all fought today was incredible.”

“We’re really a good team,” Aleia said excitedly. “Nieva just completed us.”

“It’s true,” Celeste said. “I couldn’t imagine not having you here now.”

“Thank you,” Nieva laughed. “I really have found my home.”

“Tobias,” Nicola said. “Is it okay if I go and meet the unicorns?”

“Sure,” he said. “Do you really want to? They’re… a bit creepy looking.”

“They’re adorable,” Nicola scoffed with an affronted look. “I’ll be right back, Jack!”

The brunette hurried off to the group of red-eyed unicorns in the lower valley, and she squealed as one of them trotted over to meet her.

The rest of my women drifted off to meet more of the nymphs, and it was clear that both sides were as excited to be on the same team. The Sylphs flew around the sky slowly, and their pale blue eyes looked down into the crowd. I could see their individual shapes more clearly now in the growing moonlight, and their long limbs floated along as they merged together effortlessly.

“This is a good feeling,” Tobias said as he slapped my back. “Reckon you’ve got time for a drink before you head off?”

“I think so.” I grinned. “It’s been a while since we had one together.”

Tobias laughed, and his booming voice echoed out over the mountains and toward my new lands. I felt electric as I stared out at the enormous chunk of territory, and I was itching to get out there and explore.

“How about we grab a drink in my land?” Tobias asked. “There’s a spot not far from here. Just for a little while before you head back with your lovely ladies.”

“Sounds good,” I said. “I would love to see a little bit of the God of Tricks and Riddles’ famous land.”

“Jack!” Jemmy called as she waved from a nearby ledge. “Should we start packing up our weapons?”

“Yes,” I said. “Actually, I wanted to talk to everyone for a moment.”

I stepped forward on the ledge so that I was looking out onto the valley and all the beings inside it. They had all mingled together happily, and Nicola was trying to pet all the unicorns at once.

“I want to thank you,” I called, and everyone shushed each other as they turned to face me. “This was our biggest battle yet.”

“Literally!” Tobias snorted.

“Coming together like this was the best thing we could have done,” I said. “Now that I’ve claimed the giant god’s land, our army will only continue to grow.”

There was an excited murmur amongst the valley and sky, and Penelope clapped her hands loudly.

“Any of you are welcome on my land,” I continued. “Feel free to come and explore or share an evening drink with your new friends. But if you wish to head home, then please know how deeply grateful I am. Now, let’s celebrate this fucking victory!”

The whole valley cheered and chanted together, and the flurry of conversation started back up. Griffins lowered themselves to help with the cannons, and the dragons sat patiently as gnomes climbed on board. All six of the icy creatures were offering their services, and it looked like the injured dragon’s tail was doing okay.

“Jack!” Aleia called as she fluttered over to me. “Are we heading back now?”

“You should.” I smiled “I’m going to stay a while with Tobias. We need to talk about things.”

“Okay,” the fairy said. “But then you’ll come back to us?”

“I always will,” I chuckled as I pulled her in by her small waist. “You’ve all got me here for hours, and hours, and hours…”

Aleia mumbled happily as she pressed her soft lips against mine, and I ran a hand through her soft strawberry-blonde hair.

The other priestesses clearly saw what was going on and wanted to be part of it. They all raced back to me with shrieks, and I took turns planting a deep kiss on all of their lips. I started to get caught up in the moment when Celeste ran her hand down my chest as our tongues met. The beautiful harpy mumbled happily, and I groaned as her full breasts pressed into me.

“I am going to see you later,” I whispered in her ear. “We have a job to do.”

Celeste giggled as she pulled back, and I was ready to just drag her into a cave and start making that baby harpy right then and there, but I knew I had fifteen hours to thoroughly get the job done.

The crowd began to move, and the Redwoods waved their branches as they started their march back over the mountains.

“Thank you!” I called down to the trees. “Your combat skills are just as fucking spectacular as I hoped they would be!”

The dragons and griffins started to gently rise into the inky sky, and the gnomes waved enthusiastically as they were carried away.

“Those guys are awesome,” Tobias chuckled as we waved back. “And their weaponry is insane. Those are the first firepowered weapons I’ve seen this time around.”

“Tell me about it,” I said. “I struck gold with them for sure.”

The crowd slowly dispersed, and the orcs swung their legs over their new steeds. I was thrilled to see the pack leader was strong enough to carry Lurk still, and it looked like Penelope’s magic had worked wonders. Two of the wolves raced up to the priestesses and lowered themselves with wagging tails.

“Time to go.” Nicola smiled as she scratched their heads. “Jack, we’ll see you soon?”

“Very soon,” I promised. “Go and rest up. You all deserve it.”

“Yes,” Penelope yawned. “That water enchantment really took it out of me. I need to rest myself and my little bump.”

She stroked her barely-visible pregnancy belly and climbed carefully onto one of the wolves.

“Would you like one of the dragons to come back for you?” Nieva asked. “Just so you don’t have to walk back through the mountains.”

“That would be amazing.” I smiled. “Riding a dragon sounds like the perfect way to head home after killing an evil god.”

“I’ll tell them,” Nieva said. “Once they’ve dropped off the gnomes, one of them will return here.”

“We’ll head off, too,” Celeste said as she spread her scarlet wings. “Hurry back.”

She shot me a sultry grin before she soared upward, and I knew she was going to have the time of her life that night. Then Aleia and Nieva flew up to join her, and my gorgeous women started their journey back to the Dragon Valley.

Rosie gave Tobias a kiss before she flew up to join her fellow nymphs, and the beautiful warriors soared off to the east. Hodges burrowed away, and the unicorns flew off with the cloud of sylphs. Gradually, the chattering and cheers of our armies faded into the distance, and I was left staring out at my land with my old buddy at my side.

“What a view,” Tobias muttered. “How long do you think it takes giant bodies to rot?”

“Probably a while,” I chuckled. “But I’m sure we can figure something out to speed up the process. I’d imagine those blinders the gnomes came up with could be used to set them all ablaze, but I need to make sure the fire doesn’t get out of hand.”

“I’m sure your mermaids could help,” Tobias pointed out.

“Good call,” I agreed.

We started to walk down the ledge, and I kept scanning my map to admire my new stretch of land. It was impossible to know where I wanted to explore first. Every time I looked, I noticed something new.

Tobias led us down to the valley before we headed over to his border. The sky had fully turned a deep navy blue now that was speckled with millions of stars, and the wind had died down for a calm evening.

“Right this way,” Tobias said as we stepped over into a grassy stretch of land. “Just a little bit further, and we’ll experience the most serene shit you’ve ever witnessed.”

“What a tour guide,” I snorted.

My old friend led us through the calm land, and the only sounds were some cricket-like creatures that clicked in the grass. We walked down a small hill, and I was met with a scene that looked like something out of a fairytale.

There was a little lake that was almost a perfectly round circle, and the water was a deep blue that reflected the stars. Fireflies shot around the surface and made the whole clearing glow, and five carved-out wooden benches sat around the lake.

A woodland area stretched off behind it, and all of the trees had deep purple leaves while the moon began to shine brighter through a gray wisp of cloud.

“You were right.” I grinned. “This is truly serene as shit.”

Tobias laughed as he led me down to the lake, and I took a seat on one of the surprisingly comfortable benches. Tiny glowing bugs darted all over the surface of the water, and I sat back to admire the beautiful spot.

“This is romantic as hell,” I chuckled. “Do you mind if I bring my priestesses here sometime?”

“Be my guest,” Tobias said. “I take Rosie here a lot. It really impresses the ladies.”

He threw me a cheesy wink as he reached under our bench and grabbed a length of twine that blended into the dirt. Then Tobias pulled the string to reveal a hidden box that had been carefully fitted into the ground. Inside were two bottles of wine, and a bottle filled with a dark blue liquid.

“What the hell is this?” I snorted as Tobias grabbed the blue drink.

“Ladies like to be wooed,” the red-haired god laughed. “This is the most romantic little hidey-hole! Picture it, Jack. You bring your ladies here and open this to reveal their favorite drinks waiting for them.”

“My women are pregnant,” I chuckled. “But it’s a sweet gesture. I feel very romanced. You always were a gentleman.”

Tobias howled with laughter as he pulled the cork from the bottle, and he took a deep swig of the blue liquid. He passed me the bottle then, and I took a sniff to find it smelled like black currant.

“It’s some kind of berry liquor,” Tobias said. “The nymphs make it. Very sweet, but it’s strong as hell, even for a god, so be careful.”

I took a sip and was shocked at how the drink somehow tasted like both candy and bourbon all at the same time. It was delicious, and I had never tried anything like it.

Tobias sat back with a contented sigh as we looked at the lake, and I passed him back the bottle.

“So,” he said. “How did that feel? Defeating the God of Giants with your best buddy?”

“Amazing,” I said. “It just made me realize how ready I feel to take down the rest of these fuckers. We make a hell of a team, man.”

“The next one will be harder,” Tobias said in a more serious tone. “The giant god was a serious level up, but that bastard in the west… he’s no joke.”

“I know.” I nodded. “That’s why our plan needs to be airtight. We’re not going to have room for any mistakes.”

We stared out to the shimmering lake, and my mind started to wander back to memories of my old life. The longer I prodded at the fuzzy state of my mind, I suddenly found vague memories buried deep down of discussing the five altars with Tobias, but it was still a bit hazy.

“We set up some kind of randomization for the altars, didn’t we?” I asked.

“Ah, you’re remembering more,” Tobias said. “We did, and I think that’s one of the more clever details you came up with.”

“Something about…” I narrowed my eyes as I tried to sort out my hazy memories. “Five randomized premonitions… for a pilgrimage.”

“That’s the one.” Tobias grinned and passed me the bottle again. “Those randomized premonitions are the start of each reboot in the system. Once the system can confirm that multiple civilizations have been established, every god on board has the chance to awaken. They’re allotted five premonitions each, and those are--”

“Sent out to five beings of any race,” I recalled as my brain sparked. “Anywhere in the world, and sporadically. Once a year for five years, right?”

“That’s right,” Tobias chuckled proudly.

“And if a being chooses to take on a pilgrimage to find that god’s altar, they can be awoken and begin the game. Holy shit.”

“It’s genius,” Tobias snickered. “Because it’s the only way to make sure everyone starts completely fresh with the same chances. Even you. But it relies on the will of real beings. If someone simply never begins a pilgrimage, or is shit poor at navigation or sustaining on long-distance travels, that god won’t awaken for a long-ass time.”

“And if that god didn’t leave behind enough of a legacy before, or if no legends can ever be recovered,” I continued, “then the work is all the harder.”

“Location of the civilizations play a role, too,” Tobias said as I took a long swig. “We knew we couldn’t know what might come of this world, so the altars are spaced all over the damn place. The five chosen beings who receive premonitions are really just being prompted to travel to the nearest altar of that god. That could still be a hundred miles away, though.”

“That’s why Penelope found me,” I chuckled in awe. “She really did have a vision that she should travel to my altar in the south… and she made it! Damn, I love that woman.”

“Yeah, you got lucky as hell with that one,” Tobias laughed and took the bottle back. “Rosie actually wasn’t the one to awaken me. It was a cave troll named Burflaseskinan, and he was my only follower for about a month because my altar was way the hell gone from civilization at the time.”

“Holy shit,” I snorted. “That must have been a long month.”

“Yes, and confusing as hell.” Tobias nodded. “But I’ve been awake for nearly a year now, and things have certainly changed.”

“Shit, it might take me ages to remember more,” I groaned as he passed me the bottle again, and I took a long pull of the blue liquid.

“You’ll remember faster now,” my friend assured me. “It’s not only time passing that improves your memory, it’s what tier you’re at. I’m up to tier-two, and I’d reckon you’re pretty damn near close to joining me. Then we’re barreling through and straight on to any tier-one bastards who are out there. But once you hit tier-two, get ready. It’ll alllll start coming back to you.”

“Why did we land on that setup?” I asked and cocked an eyebrow.

“That way the more advanced gods in the system can channel their efforts more directly with less of a chance of just destroying the beings of the world,” he explained. “They know their goal more clearly, but where they are in the world when they reach tier-two is entirely based on them and their efforts so far.”

“So, their ability to lead, gain the faith of followers, keep hold of their lands, maintain resources and weaponry…” I mused.

“And survive,” Tobias said. “Luke was only a tier-three god, but as you know, he won’t be making it any further in this round.”

“Incredible,” I muttered. “We really did plan out every last detail.”

“That was the idea, anyway,” Tobias sighed and shook his head. “But damn it if good old-fashioned greed hasn’t thrown a wrench in the whole system. The word ‘god complex’ has really taken on a whole new meaning for me now that I remember so much… and now that I’ve seen so much of what the gods have become. They realize what the game is, and they realize how powerful they truly are, and that’s when they stop caring about repercussions. About the lives of the people here.”

“How many gods have you destroyed?” I asked.

“Eleven,” Tobias replied, and my jaw dropped. “Don’t be impressed, though. Those are all tier-three gods, and to be honest, many of them resembled that fuckboy, Luke. But either way, I’ve accomplished what I wanted now. I built my army for you, Jack, and I’m changing my strategy. From here on out, you’re killing these fuckers. You need the stats, you need the territory, and you need to stop these bastards from repeating the same mistakes.”

“We’ll end this,” I assured him and passed the bottle back. “All good things have to come to an end some time, right?”

Tobias smirked and took a swig. “For some. You, on the other hand… you’re gonna fucking win this, Jack. The almighty god, once and for all.”

I chuckled as he raised the bottle in a toast, and then I took it and drank to our success.

“Have you come to terms with the whole Earth thing yet?” Tobias asked.

“Kind of,” I said. “It’s still weird as hell to think about, but it’s almost comforting to know that I’m protecting the world I grew up in. And apparently, I’m protecting it from actual people of this world. Just… in a god form.”

I frowned and took a deep breath, and Tobias nodded in understanding.

“Yeah, it takes some time to process,” Tobias laughed.

“Did you recognize his voice?” I asked. “The God of Giants?”

“I don’t think so.” Tobias furrowed his brow. “Did you?”

“I thought I did,” I said. “But he didn’t exactly say much, so it’s hard to tell.”

“Maybe you did know him,” Tobias said with a shrug. “Doesn’t really matter now, though. He was a bloodthirsty bastard, and now he’s dead. On to the next one.”

We stared out at the lake, and I took a moment to just enjoy sitting next to my old friend. I was still fueled up with adrenaline, and I was ready to take down the next god in our way. Having Tobias beside me as I killed the God of Giants had just added to the victory, and I still had to occasionally glance at him to make sure he was really there.

“Your fighting skills have gotten even more impressive, by the way,” Tobias said. “You’ve always been good, but it’s like you’ve unlocked a whole new level of badass. When you split that fucker’s face down the middle? I lost my mind!”

“Really?” I chuckled. “Maybe just being with my buddy unlocked something in me.”

“That must be it.” Tobias grinned. “I think it’s those women, though. Your priestesses make you fight like the whole world depends on it.”

“It does,” I said. “But yeah, protecting them is the most important thing in the fucking universe to me. It won’t be long until I have another evil fucker’s face to slash.”

“I know you’re already planning our next fight,” Tobias said. “But you better take tonight to relax and enjoy this victory. You’ve earned it!”

“I will,” I said. “I should probably head back to the priestesses soon. They haven’t seen me in my physical body for a while. Celeste told me earlier that she wants a baby… ”

“Say no more,” Tobias laughed as he held up his hands. “We’ll speak soon to start our next battle plans.”

“I have a feeling this one’s going to be a fucking blood fest,” I said. “The giant god’s army was big, but they sure as hell weren’t clever. I doubt that’s going to be the case for the God of Darkness.”

“You’re right.” Tobias nodded. “He hasn’t built this terrifying reputation from being stupid. He’s going to be our biggest challenge yet.”

We got to our feet, and I stretched out my arms with a grunt. I felt stronger than ever in my body, and I still had a whole night ahead of me. Tobias was right. I should take tonight to celebrate our victory, and Celeste would be waiting for me eagerly.

“Go see those women of yours,” Tobias said. “It was an honor to fight with you today.”

“Same to you.” I grinned. “Let’s do it again sometime.”

“I think we might have to,” Tobias laughed. “I’ll catch you later, Jack.”

We parted ways, and I began to walk back through Tobias’ land to my own.

It was insane to think of how much territory was now mine. I could hear the distant sound of giant footsteps, and I couldn’t wait to explore my new land. Every time I checked my map, I felt my heart leap at how the area had grown. There were new caves, rivers, and valleys that were all mine, and I had come a hell of a long way since waking up in my convent. It would probably take a full day for me to get a brief look at my new land, and I knew the priestesses would be dying to go with me and see what we’d accomplished.

But for now, I had another important task to complete. Celeste was going to be waiting for me, and I was going to make full use of my time in my physical form.

The ice dragon was waiting patiently for me at the border, and it bowed its head as it lowered a wing.

“Thanks,” I chuckled as I climbed up onto the creature’s back. “I appreciate this.”

The huge dragon began to flap its wings, and I held onto its back as we started to rise. I felt another rush of adrenaline as the creature soared upward, and I laughed as we started to head back over the mountains.

Flying on a dragon was a new experience for me, but I wasn’t remotely uneasy. I spent most of my existence looking down from these heights now, but this time, I got to feel the wind rushing over me, and I loved every second of it. The rich scent of the mountain air on my face and the view of the whole world below me seemed to send a buzz of energy through my limbs, but I did wonder if part of that was the wine Tobias had shared with me.

I leaned into the buzz, though, and it still blew my mind to know that this very dragon worshiped me, let alone was happy to give me a ride. This truly was the best way to take a victory ride home after successfully killing another god.

Three evil gods were now dead because of me, and I couldn’t wait for that number to grow.

We passed over groves and groves of Redwoods as we flew, and their leaves rustled loudly in the breeze. I could see the wolves had brought chunks of giant meat with them, and they laid on the hillsides enjoying their kills in the moonlight. Seeing the ragged beasts reminded me that the God of Darkness would probably come looking for the pack when he chose to attack, but I felt a deep smugness to already have the beasts’ loyalty.

It didn’t take long for the dragon to carry me over the central valley of the hills, and the creature slowed down as it began to lower itself. We came to a stop at the edge of the valley, and I climbed off and back onto solid ground.

“Thanks for the ride,” I said. “And thanks for everything you did today. You’ve earned some rest.”

The dragon’s icy eyes stared into mine, and it lowered its head into a bow. Then the huge creature soared up toward its cave entrance, and I started to walk to the Dragon Valley.

I could hear the sounds of excited voices and laughter, and I had a feeling the forest creatures would still be in full celebration mode. When I reached the valley, I could see groups of the winged men and women sharing drinks around small bonfires with a few gnomes. Bottles clinked merrily, and the smell of meat being cooked over flames drifted over the land.

My people waved excitedly when they noticed me, and I smiled at them as I looked around for my women.

Celeste’s fiery hair was easy to spot, and she was sitting at a fire with Nicola. Both women were cuddled up close, and they squealed when they spotted me.

“Hey,” I said as I reached the fire. “Room for another?”

“I think we can manage that,” Celeste said, and they parted so that I could sit between them.

I took a seat on the log bench, and the gorgeous women shuffled in close. Their beautiful faces glowed beside the fire, and I couldn’t help but notice they seemed to have pulled their dresses down to reveal more of their cleavage than normal.

“How was your evening?” Nicola asked in a sultry tone as she played with a strand of dark hair.

“It was great,” I said. “But I knew that I wanted to spend as much time in my body as I could with my gorgeous women. Are the others asleep?”

“Yes,” Celeste said. “They wanted to stay up and wait, but their eyes were practically closing, so they decided to head off.”

“But you’re both not tired?” I asked, and the two women placed a hand on my thighs.

“I haven’t stopped thinking about you,” Celeste purred. “I need to worship you with my whole body.”

The harpy leaned in close before she softly kissed my neck, and I got a perfect view of her full breasts.

“Me, too,” Nicola whispered. “I need to be punished for all the filthy thoughts I’ve been having.”

I slipped my arms around the two women’s waists, and Celeste moved her lips up to mine. She whimpered softly as her full breasts pressed up against me, and I kissed her with a hungry passion. Then Nicola slowly rubbed her hand up my thigh, and she moaned as she watched the kiss.

“Now I’m having even more filthy thoughts,” the brunette whispered. “My lord, I need you to cleanse me.”

“Then we need to go somewhere private,” I breathed. “I’m going to make you both scream, and I don’t want to disturb anyone.”

Chapter 13

I grabbed the women’s hands, and they giggled as I hurriedly pulled them to their feet. They twirled around by the fireplace to show off their gorgeous figures, and I had an animalistic urge to pull their clothes off right there.

“Come on,” I said. “Let’s go find somewhere quiet.”

We quickly started to walk from the valley toward the forest. There was a whole world of clearings and peaceful spots in there, and I could barely wait to start fucking my beautiful priestesses.

Nicola and Celeste couldn’t keep their hands off me as we walked, and I slid my hands down to hold their firm asses. They squealed as I gave each of them a gentle spank, and Nicola bit her lip at my touch.

“Jack,” Celeste breathed. “I need to worship you so badly. I can’t wait any longer.”

“Me, too,” Nicola said. “I want to wrap my lips around your holy cock.”

I groaned at their words, and I led the women into the emerald leaves to find the perfect spot. We hurried through the dense woodland until I heard the gentle trickle of the creek. Then the trees opened out into a small clearing with the water on one side, and I couldn’t wait a second longer to pleasure my women.

Celeste and Nicola jumped on me as we stopped, and my hands roamed all over their perfect bodies. They kissed every inch of my shoulders and chest as they felt my muscles, and I pulled harshly at their dresses.

“Take off your clothes,” I ordered, and the two women shimmied out of their garments at once.

Celeste’s ivory figure and Nicola’s golden limbs were both begging to be touched. They stood in the glowing forest with their bodies fully exposed for me, and I suddenly felt wild with lust. I hungrily made out with them both as they pulled my clothes off, too, and my hands roamed over their full tits as much as I pleased.

“Master,” Celeste whispered. “Can we please worship you with our mouths?”

I pinched her nipples, and she whimpered softly. Her amber eyes were pleading with me, and her full lips just begged to be around my cock.

“Get on your knees,” I said firmly. “Both of you. You’ve both been having very impure thoughts, and you need to be purified by your god.”

“Yessss,” Nicola gasped as they fell to their knees. “We must be blessed by your holy cock, my lord.”

The two women licked their lips as they stared at my erection, and they both leaned in slowly. Celeste began to run her tongue up my shaft, and an explosion of primal pleasure coursed through me. Nicola did the same on the other side, and I watched as my two priestesses worshipped my cock together with their mouths. They looked so fucking hot on their knees, and they made little moans as they worked their tongues all over me.

“Fuck,” I breathed. “That’s it. Show your god how devoted you are.”

Celeste started to gently kiss the head of my erection, and just the sight made me need her lips wrapped around me right then. I took a handful of her red hair and began to guide her down, and as the harpy’s soft lips opened for my cock, her tongue danced all around me. Then she let me lower her more and more, and I felt lightheaded with pleasure as she started to move up and down while her warm mouth took in the full length of my shaft.

“Good girl,” I murmured. “Take it all for your god.”

Nicola whimpered as she watched, and she played with Celeste’s tits.

“You like watching?” I growled. “Does it make you want to touch yourself?”

“Yes,” Nicola breathed. “I love watching my sister take your cock in her mouth.”

“Show me how much you like it,” I said. “Play with that beautiful pussy for me.”

Nicola groaned as she snaked a hand down to her glistening pussy, and she slipped two fingers inside herself like a good priestess. I watched the brunette pleasure herself as I started to fuck Celeste’s face faster, and the harpy gave out little moans as I held her head firmly to slide my erection in and out of her soft lips.

Watching Nicola play with herself was driving me wild, and I knew I was going to cum soon.

“Do you want to be purified?” I asked. “Do my beautiful priestesses want to be covered in my cum?”

“Yes,” Nicola begged as she rubbed her clit. “Please cover us in your holy seed. We need to be pure!”

The brunette suddenly gasped as her body shook, and watching her orgasm was all I needed to reach my own. I pulled my cock out of Celeste’s mouth just as every inch of my body burned with pleasure, and then the two priestesses moaned as I sprayed their full tits with warm streams of cum.

A tidal wave of ecstasy washed over me as I kept covering them, and the whole time, the women looked up at me with wide, devoted eyes.

I felt almost dizzy as I took in the sight before me. They looked so incredibly sexy covered with my seed, and the way they moaned and begged for more made my legs shake.

“We have been purified,” Nicola moaned when I’d finally finished. “Our lord and master has blessed us with his holy seed.”

“My beautiful priestesses.” I grinned. “You both look so sweet covered in my cum, but why don’t you kiss each other to clean up a bit?”

The two women pulled each other close as they fell into a deep kiss. Nicola teasingly ran her tongue over Celeste’s lips, and their cum-covered tits pressed up together as they made out.

“Fuck,” I groaned. “You’re both so hot.”

“I need to be fucked,” Celeste whimpered. “Jack, I need your cock inside me.”

“Me, too,” Nicola moaned. “Your priestesses need to be fucked soooo hard, Jack. Will you take care of us?”

“Always, now get up,” I breathed, and the two women got to their feet.

My rock hard cock was ready to fuck the gorgeous women until they screamed, and I took Nicola by the waist and bent her over so she grabbed a tree with her hands. Her perfect ass was presented to me now, and I ran my hands over her golden ass cheeks. I could see how soaking wet her pussy was, and I knew that Nicola was desperate for punishment.

Then she wiggled her hips invitingly as she glanced over her shoulder, and her big eyes pleaded with me.

“Please,” she whimpered. “Jack, I need to be fucked.”

I replied by bringing my hand swiftly down on her ass, and she cried out.

“Bad girl,” I muttered. “You’ve had so many filthy thoughts about your god.”

“I have,” she gasped. “Master, I need to be shown how to be a good priestess.”

“Yes, you do.” I spanked her again, and she moaned deeply as my palm smacked her smooth skin. Each time I brought my hand down, I made the impact harder, and Nicola cried out with pleasure and pain as she kept trying to grind her pussy against my leg.

Celeste stood beside me, and I reached out to pinch her nipples as I spanked Nicola. Both women gasped at my touch, and I started to line up my cock with Nicola’s pussy.

“Pleeeease,” the brunette begged. “Fill me up with your huge cock, my lord. I need to be fucked so hard to be a good priestess.”

I slowly eased into Nicola’s warm slit, and a shiver ran through my body as her tight walls gripped me. She felt incredible, and I began to slowly fuck her as she whimpered and moaned. But as I kept one hand on Nicola’s waist, I moved my other down to Celeste’s pussy.

“Oh,” the harpy gasped. “Yes! My lord, I am sooo fortunate to be yours.”

“You are,” I breathed. “I own you, and I want you to cum for me.”

I slowly pushed past her labia to find her pussy was dripping wet, and I smiled as both women moaned in unison. Both of them were weak at my touch, and I felt like the most powerful god in existence.

Then Nicola gasped as I sped up my strokes and began to fuck her deeper and deeper inside her tight pussy. She felt so wet I could hardly keep from slipping out of her with every long thrust, and my whole body was alive with pleasure.

At the same time, my fingers moved in and out of Celeste, and the harpy whimpered as she thrust down onto my hand. They were both driving me wild with their moans, and I felt Celeste beginning to shake as her breathing sped up.

“Cum for me, my good priestess,” I said firmly. “Cum for your master.”

Celeste cried out as her whole body shuddered, and I felt her juices flowing down my fingers as her orgasm hit. Her amber eyes were wide as she clung to my arm, and she panted heavily as she caught her breath.

I grinned and reached my hand up to the harpy’s face, and she began to lick her cum from my fingers without me even needing to order her. She sucked each finger slowly while her eyes stayed locked on mine, and I groaned at how fucking hot she looked.

Then I grabbed Nicola’s waist firmly, and I plunged my cock as deep inside her as I could.

“I’m going to cum,” she moaned. “Oh, my lord! Your huge cock is filling me uuuuup.”

I spanked Nicola’s ass hard as I plunged inside her, and she gasped as her golden body trembled. She cried out as her climax washed over her, and I felt her tunnel walls suddenly clench around me. Our warm bodies were pressed together tightly while I stroked her soft back, and I let her shake and moan through her orgasm until she was finally limp. Then I slowly slid my cock from Nicola’s tight pussy, and her legs trembled as she turned to face me.

“My beautiful priestesses,” I whispered. “You both came so hard for me.”

“You were sooo deep,” Nicola breathed as I pulled them both close. “That was amazing.”

“I still need to be fucked,” Celeste begged. “My lord, please fill me up with your cum. I want to be completely owned by you. I want…”

“I know what you want,” I whispered as the harpy gripped my arm tightly, and I pulled her close.

Celeste whimpered with longing when I kissed her on the neck and squeezed her tits, and I helped her down to lay on the soft grass with her wings folded beneath her. Celeste looked so perfect as her red hair spread over the ground, and her ivory body was illuminated by the moonlight. She was trembling all over with anticipation, and the way she bit her lip nervously made my blood burn like coals.

Nicola knelt down beside me, and I smiled at her flushed face.

“I need to rest for a moment,” Nicola breathed. “My lord, that orgasm made my knees weak.”

“Good.” I grinned. “Now you can watch as I fill Celeste up with cum.”

Nicola moaned as I laid down on top of the harpy, and I lined my cock up with her slick pussy, but I didn’t enter her yet.

“Master,” Celeste gasped. “Pleeease?”

“Say it,” I purred as I stroked her pussy with the tip of my cock. “Tell me what you really want, or I won’t give you it…”

“I want you to impregnate me,” she panted. “Please give me your holy seed.”

“Good girl.” I gently stroked her cheek as I started to press into her warm slit, and her golden eyes widened as she gasped. Celeste was so tight that I had to close my eyes for a moment as my head spun. Her slick walls gripped my cock like a vise as I began to slide deep inside her, and I grabbed a handful of her tits.

“Master,” she breathed. “Your cock is s-so big.”

I pinched her nipple as I started to fuck her deeply, and I looked into her amber eyes with a grin. The harpy loved feeling owned, and I gently put a hand around her neck. Her shaky moan immediately drove me wild, and I wanted to give her everything she wanted and more.

“My priestess,” I breathed. “Who is your master?”

“You are!” Celeste cried.

“Who owns you?” I growled.

“You do,” she whimpered. “I am yours! Please, fill me up with your seed!”

I fucked her faster and faster, and I held her soft neck firmly for full control.

“You are mine,” I breathed. “I’m going to fill you up with cum because you belong to me.”

“Yes!” Celeste panted. “Please, master! Ohhhh!”

She tried to throw her head back as she whimpered, but I held her in place and looked deep into her eyes. It was so intensely hot to pin her down like this that I felt a whole new connection to the beautiful harpy, and I reveled in the way she submitted to me so entirely.

Nicola moaned beside us, and I looked over to see her rubbing her full tits as she watched. I felt overwhelmed with pure bliss as I watched my two women, and I kissed Celeste deeply as I fucked her. The harpy’s tongue hungrily met my own, and I gently bit down on her bottom lip.

Her tunnel walls clenched around my cock, and I could feel my orgasm nearing with every stroke.

“Please,” Celeste whimpered. “Please fill me up with your seed! I need it!”

The harpy suddenly cried out, and her pussy walls tightened as she came. I gasped as my own climax hit at the same time, and warmth crashed through my body like a raging inferno. Stars and colors brightened around me as I climaxed, and streams of cum shot out of my cock into Celeste’s eager pussy. My head spun while the pure bliss washed over me in relentless waves, and I finally kissed the harpy deeply as I gently let go of her neck.

“That was fucking amazing,” I breathed.

“You filled me up so much,” Celeste giggled. “Thank you, my lord.”

I kissed her glowing cheek as I slipped my cock out of her pussy, and Nicola kissed my shoulder as I sat up.

“That was so hot to watch,” the brunette groaned. “My legs still feel weak.”

“So do mine,” Celeste said. “I’m pretty sure we just made a baby harpy, too. Don’t… don’t you think, Jack? We can always try again and again, of course, I’m not saying I’m impatient, I just…”

The harpy began rambling nervously, but I grinned as a notification popped up in my vision.

New life created at forest base!

The words made my heart pound heavy in my ears, and I cut off my anxious harpy with a kiss. She whimpered softly as our tongues wove tenderly together, and then I pulled back to look into her golden eyes.

“You’re pregnant,” I whispered.

The harpy squeaked, and her eyes immediately brimmed with happy tears. Then she locked her arms around my neck and kissed me fiercely, and I let her carry on until she was out of breath. When she finally released me, I wiped the tears from her ivory cheeks, and I chuckled as I found both of my lovers smiling from ear to ear.

Their faces glowed as we got to our feet. I ran my hands over their perfect bodies and gave each of them a squeeze on their asses, and I took a moment to bask in what a perfect night it had been.

I was glad I’d given my harpy priestess exactly what she’d been hoping for.

“I love when you visit us,” Nicola purred. “I’m going to fall asleep the second my head touches the pillow. Our god has a way of tiring us out.”

“You were so deep,” Celeste breathed. “My body has never felt like this before. Every inch of me is tingling, and I just… Oh, Jack, thank you!”

I held my women close in the glowing clearing, and Nicola yawned adorably as she snuggled close.

“Let’s get you back to bed,” I said gently. “It’s been a hell of a day, but maybe we should clean you both up first.”

“Good idea,” Nicola giggled. “We’re still covered in our god’s blessing.”

I took both women’s hands as I led them over to the edge of the babbling creek. We stepped into the sparkling water, and I felt the warmth of the stream lap at my ankles.

I took another step into the deepest level of the river, and the water rose up to my chest. Nicola and Celeste splashed each other playfully as they cleaned off.

I couldn’t help noticing that the harpy kept glancing down at her belly with a huge smile, and it warmed my heart to see her so excited.

“I can’t believe it,” Nicola sighed. “We’re going to all have babies before we know it!”

“There’s still a while to wait,” I chuckled. “But I’m so happy that you’re both excited.”

“Tiny wings,” Celeste groaned. “I won’t be able to handle how cute this little one will be!”

The two priestesses happily chatted about their future babies as they bathed, and they drifted over to me once they were clean. Then I grabbed both of them by the waist and pulled them close, and we enjoyed the sensation of the running water on our skin as I planted a deep kiss on each of their lips.

“Bedtime,” I said softly.

The priestesses linked their fingers in mine as we climbed back onto the bank, and we shook the excess water off before pulling on our clothes.

Celeste yawned as we started to make our way back through the glistening forest toward the Dragon Valley. Most folks had headed off to bed, but there were still a few winged men finishing off drinks around a fire. We waved over at the group as we headed to Nieva’s hut, and I opened the door gently to try not to wake anyone.

I chuckled as I walked in to see the pile of sleeping priestesses all cuddled up close. Penelope had her arm around Nieva, and Aleia’s head rested on the Dragon Queen’s shoulder. They looked so peaceful, and my heart felt full to see them so close.

“Let’s all get in together,” Nicola whispered. “So everyone can enjoy Jack.”

“You sure?” I asked. “There’s a whole other bed if you want some room.”

“I’m sure,” Nicola said, and we crept over to the other women.

The priestesses stirred as we carefully climbed in to join them, and Aleia smiled with her eyes closed.

“Jack,” she mumbled. “You’re here…”

“I am,” I said softly. “Sweet dreams.”

I cuddled down with my women, and Nicola fell asleep instantly. Celeste rested her head on my chest, and she clutched her belly like she already had a bump.

“I’m so happy I’m pregnant,” she whispered. “Lately, I’ve wanted nothing more than to have your child, Jack. A little baby harpy! Imagine!”

“Me, too,” I said. “I’ve got a feeling that it’s going to work out very well for both of us. A mini battle bird baby sounds cute as hell.”

“I love you,” Celeste breathed.

“I love you, too,” I said.

The harpy smiled as her eyes fluttered closed, and I kissed her forehead gently. It wasn’t long before all my women were sound asleep, and I enjoyed the peaceful bliss of just being next to them. I was still on a high from the war and the mind-blowing sex, and I enjoyed the stillness of the room as moonlight shone through the windows.

Penelope mumbled in her sleep, and Nieva muttered something about ice as she dreamed. I wondered if the Dragon Queen would ever want to bear my child. Four of my priestesses were so excited about becoming mothers, but I would love it if they could all experience it together.

Still, that would probably need to wait. We were going to have to focus on much more dangerous things for a while.

I thought over the recent battle while I listened to my women’s steady breathing, and I wondered how long it would be before we came up against the next of the tier-three gods. The God of Giants had been a brutal fighter, but something told me that my next war would be even harder. I had an uneasy feeling about the God of Darkness, and my gut told me he would have a much better trained army.

Or at least a very, very creepy one.

Even with Tobias by my side, I would have to plan out every step in order to win.

I looked around at my sleeping priestesses, and I reminded myself of everything I was fighting for. The entire world was at stake, and I refused to let it end badly. Not after everything we had been through.

I held my women closely as my eyes finally closed, and I gradually fell into a deep sleep.

“Jack!”

I jolted awake to find I was still in bed with my women. The sky outside was dark, and the room was silent. I rubbed my eyes as I looked around, but I figured it had just been a super intense dream.

“Jack!” the voice called out again, and I realized I was hearing a cry from one of my followers.

It was the first time I had ever experienced such a thing when I wasn’t in my god form, and I quickly climbed out of bed. I moved carefully so I didn’t wake the priestesses and hurriedly pulled on my clothes.

Once the Wrath of Jack was on my hip, I hurried outside to try and find out who was calling. When I closed the door of Nieva’s hut, I immediately spun around and strode toward the forest, like my feet were making my decisions for me.

I didn’t even feel fully awake yet, but a sensation of being pulled washed over me as if I was wearing some huge magnet. I began to run toward the trees, and I somehow knew exactly where I was needed. It only took a minute or so for me to race into a clearing near the edge of the forest, and I found a group of hodges staring up at the sky.

Their long ears drooped, and they kept glancing around nervously as their noses twitched. Then the smallest hodge pointed to me as I arrived, and they hurried over to sit at my feet.

“I’m here,” I said. “Is everything okay?”

“We wanted to report our findings,” one of the creatures said. “We’ve been burrowing around the western side of our border to learn what we can of the dark god.”

“I appreciate that,” I said. “What did you find out?”

“We know he has four priestesses,” a hodge whispered. “And they have almost as terrifying a reputation as the god himself.”

Shit. This guy had four priestesses? That was almost as many as me. I hadn’t met any god other than Tobias that had that level of devotion yet, and I knew from first-hand experience how much more dedicated and effective it made a god to have that kind of loyalty.

“The creatures at the border are terrified of them,” one of the hodges breathed. “They say that these women exist only to cause pain and suffering.”

“The priestesses have killed so many,” another said. “They love to slaughter the innocent, and anyone who has tried to fight them has been slayed instantly.”

“It is said that they have murdered hundreds,” the smallest hodge squeaked. “Their god loves it when they kill, and they bring him their victims’ heads to get his praise.”

I knew my gut instinct had been right about this guy. He sounded like pure fucking evil, and he had clearly recruited women with the same level of bloodlust.

“Many animals near the border are fleeing,” one of the hodges continued. “They know that the God of Darkness is planning to move out.”

“He is?” I asked urgently. “Did they say anything about when? Or how many are in his army?”

“They say the numbers could rival yours,” a hodge breathed. “His priestesses alone could slay many.”

My blood ran cold, and I knew the dark god must have learned I had slayed the God of Giants. He would know just how huge my territory had become, and I knew he would be desperate to take it from me.

I needed to prepare my people. We had only just celebrated our victory from the last battle, but they would need to be ready for the bloodiest fight the land had ever seen.

“Are you sure about all this?” I asked. “His army is definitely preparing to fight?”

“We’re certain,” one of the hodges said. “The whole of the western land is on the move. Jack, what should we do?”

“I need you to spread the word,” I said firmly. “The creatures of the forest and mountains need to know that our war isn’t over. We’re going to fight this, but I’m going to need every soldier we have.”

“We will tell everyone,” the smallest hodge said. “Jack, do you think we can really defeat them?”

The floppy-eared creatures looked terrified, and I knew I needed my soldiers to believe in their own abilities if we had any chance.

“Yes,” I said. “I’ve seen what you’re all capable of when you work together. Ever since Luke died, my army has only grown stronger and stronger. I wouldn’t send you into this battle if I didn’t believe you could succeed.”

“We trust you,” one of the creatures said. “The hodges know how difficult this is going to be, but we will fight for you!”

“Spread the word,” I said. “I want everyone to understand how important this battle will be. We need to do this to protect each other. To save our homes.”

“Let’s go,” the smallest hodge said determinedly. “For our homes! For our god!”

“For Jack,” the hodges echoed as they dove down into the dirt.

They vanished into the ground as they sped off to spread the news, and I knew I had to alert Tobias.

I began to make my way back to Nieva’s hut so I could spend some of my last hours with my women. From what the hodges had said, I knew I had to get started with my plans as quickly as possible, so I would probably have to switch back to my god form before my time was up. But I wanted to make sure I spent just a little while longer with my women.

It worried me that the God of Darkness had such powerful priestesses at his side. That meant he had to be seriously smart and calculating to have won them over. If his army really could rival mine, then I would need to make sure we were ten steps ahead.

My Holy Ear was going to come in useful. If I could get my priestesses safely into his land, then I could learn what his plan was. I already had the ability to cover my followers with a protective shield. Combining that with the Holy Ear basically gave me the ultimate spying equipment.

I was so lost in my own thoughts that I was startled when I arrived outside Nieva’s hut. The priestesses were still sound asleep when I crept in, and they mumbled happily as I climbed back into bed with them.

It had been interesting to learn that I could hear my followers’ calls in my physical body. I was relieved that I wouldn’t miss any pleas for help when spending time on the ground, but my mind quickly wandered back to the battle, and the rapidly approaching attack.

Even though I knew how fucking bloody this fight would be, I still knew I was destined to win. This world needed an almighty god who cared, and it was my last chance to stop evil from destroying the whole land. I would get everyone started on preparations first thing in the morning, and my priestesses would need to get ready for the fight of their lives. They would be coming up against a group of deadly women, but I fully believed they would win.

The God of Darkness had no idea what he was walking into. I was going to fucking obliterate him.

Chapter 14

I spent all night planning my next move, and I was far too fired up to sleep anymore. This battle was going to require every creature I could get my hands on. The God of Giants had been taken down with roughly half my army numbers, but that wasn’t going to do it this time.

I knew this was going to be a bloody war with dark and gory creatures, and I needed everyone I could recruit on my side.

My new followers in the giant territory would have to join us, and I didn’t know how much convincing that was going to take. It seemed that the giants were already keen followers, but I knew there would be other beings lurking in that land who could help.

I wanted soldiers that could come from every angle. Tobias would have more fighters on the ground that I hadn’t met yet, and I already had hordes of loyal flying beings.

The thing that was going to win me this war was tactics. I needed to have plans in place to slow down, trap, and confuse the darkling soldiers. If I relied solely on hand-to-hand combat, then the fight would be far too close. By the sound of his priestesses, I knew this god would have fighters capable of terrible things.

The hodges said he had an army that could rival my own. Those words sent a shiver through me. But I just had to focus and build a bulletproof plan. I had never wished for actual bullets so much in my life, but the gnomes’ new weapons were as close as we would get to that.

But if I was really going to slow down the darkling army, I already had a perfect species that would cause the group to scatter. The only problem would be getting the creatures to cooperate.

Squall Sprites had been Ethan’s pride and joy. They were vicious little orange beings who lived amongst their own clouds, and they could bring their deadly storm around with them. I had seen the way these creatures could form speeding tornadoes and throw lightning with their hands, and after seeing the efforts of the Sylphs, I was confident these new aerial fighters would be a major game changer.

That alone was deadly enough, but I had a beautiful Dragon Queen on my side, too. I was certain we could find a way to combine Nieva’s own ice powers with the vicious Squall Sprite and Sylph storm. If we did that, then we would have some kind of icicle-lightning combination that we could rain down on the darkling army.

I just needed to get the sprites on board, and that would take some convincing. They already knew I existed, but they were clearly terrified of my power. After I had killed Ethan, their storm had dispersed over the mountains, and there weren’t very many of the orange creatures left.

I had already slaughtered an army of them at Evelhelm, and then again during our fight with Ethan, so I had a feeling they were going to be tricky to win around. But I knew that if I recruited them, they could be an essential part of the plan.

I decided that Nieva would come with me to speak with the sprites, and she could help me work out how her powers could merge with theirs.

There was so much to get done, and I battled with the idea of switching back to my god form early. My beautiful women loved sleeping beside me, but I had been there for most of the night with them. They were all deep in their dreams still, and I knew they wouldn’t notice if I left now. I would miss out on an hour or so at breakfast, but they would understand.

Nicola snored slightly as I gave each of them a soft kiss on their foreheads, and I placed a gentle hand on Celeste’s firm stomach. The harpy muttered something in her sleep, and there was still a blissful smile on her beautiful face.

“I love you all,” I whispered as I switched back to my god form in the blink of an eye.

The women kept sleeping peacefully, and I checked my God Vision to make sure the Dragon Valley was quiet and empty outside. Then I studied my mental map carefully to plan out the battlefield spot.

My biggest issue was finding a location that would give us a good view of the western lands beyond my border. I examined the edge of my land from the map and found a large clearing that might work well.

There was a marking on the map that showed a griffin was not too far from the clearing, too, and I groaned at the thought of having to interact with one of them. But since I hadn’t gotten to explore the area so far west in my lands, it was fortunate I had a follower nearby. Now, I could open that spot of my territory with this griffin's assistance.

I switched my focus to the loyal griffin to find it staring down into the lake as it hovered over with its talons outstretched.

“Hello,” I said gently. “It’s Jack, I was wondering if I could have a quick word.”

“Jack,” the griffin said slowly. “Yes. I am Dante, you will remember speaking with me before. It was… not long ago.”

“I do,” I said. “How are you doing?”

“Everything is well,” Dante said. “There was a rumor that a… special type of fish lived in these lakes. I am… hunting.”

“Sorry to interrupt,” I said. “I’m scouting for my next battlefield, and I was wondering if you could maybe fly around a little closer to our western border? It gives me a better understanding of the land if one of my followers explores it a bit themselves.”

“Very well,” Dante said. “It would be my honor to assist my god.”

The griffin didn’t ask any more questions, and I suspected he didn’t want to seem ignorant of anything. Dante carefully flew closer to the western border, but he kept low and quiet to not cause any scenes.

Along this side of the mountains there was much less greenery. It was a very rocky terrain, but there were three bodies of water that broke up the long stretches of ground. That could work for the mermaids to help. They said their lakes connected with other waters in the land, and I had a feeling that they would be a deadly addition to the army.

The God of Darkness seemed to have several man-made hills running along his side of the border. It was like he had built a makeshift wall to keep anyone from seeing too far into his land. Each mound was a sloppily-shaped pile of dirt and rubble, but they successfully blocked the view from the ground to the western territory. After those mounds there was a thick stretch of woodland, but the leaves of the trees were an inky black. It looked like a dreary land, and I had no doubt there were creatures in there that would give anyone nightmares.

With only a little instruction, Dante did a thorough job of carefully flying around the clearing so I got a good view from each angle. It looked promising enough to me, but I would need to think on it a bit more to decide if it was really the perfect spot to set up my army.

“This was really helpful,” I said as the griffin completed its large circle. “I’ll be going now, but I hope you catch the fish you wanted.”

“Indeed,” Dante drawled. “It was an honor, mighty god.”

I left the griffin as I switched my focus back to the Dragon Valley, and the priestesses had rolled over to fill up the space I had left behind in the bed.

“Jack?” Tobias’ voice startled me and pulled me out of my thoughts.

I hadn’t even been paying attention to the time, but the stars were gradually fading from the sky. All the priestesses were still asleep, but it wouldn’t be long until the day began.

“Hey,” I said. “Sorry, I was in strategy planning mode. What’s up?”

“The hodges came to my land,” Tobias said. “They asked if it was okay to spread the word to my people about the dark god. Polite little bastards, aren’t they?”

“They are,” I chuckled. “Did they tell you everything they found out?”

“Yup,” Tobias said. “Shit, it sounds like he heard about your victory. He’ll be desperate to take your territory now that it’s doubled in size.”

“That’s what I thought,” I said. “And that is why we’re going to use every fucking trick we can think of.”

“I like your style,” Tobias said. “Okay, man. Whatever you need, I’ll provide the best I can. My whole army is ready to follow you.”

“Thanks,” I said. “My first move this morning is going to be recruiting those Squall Sprites. I reckon that I can use Nieva’s ice powers to make their storm even more deadly.”

“I like the sound of that,” Tobias said. “Especially if my Sylphs join in.”

“Exactly,” I agreed.

“Have you thought about location?” he asked.

“I was having a look,” I said. “There is a promising spot near the western border in the mountains. It’s got a good mix of flat terrain and hillsides. There’s even some lakes, so the mermaids can join us.”

“Sounds perfect,” Tobias said. “We should get set up there. That will stop them coming too far into your land.”

“The only problem is the actual border,” I said. “He’s built up these hills that aren’t very high, but they give him an advantage. His people could hide behind them to shoot, and we won’t see when his army is about to appear.”

“Shit,” Tobias said. “I’m sure we could work around it, but we don’t want this guy to have any upper hand. Maybe the hodges could scout for somewhere while you train your army?”

“Maybe,” I sighed. “I suppose… wait. The hodges. I have a whole colony of burrowers. They could demolish those piles of dirt in seconds. If they did it during battle, then his whole army would suddenly be exposed and vulnerable.”

“Yes!” Tobias said eagerly. “That’s brilliant, Jack! Keep those long-eared weirdos hidden until he begins to fight. Then, boom! Exposed army with nowhere to hide.”

“There’s still woodland around,” I said. “But it would take away a huge advantage for him.”

My mind was going a million miles an hour as I planned out how to organize the hodges perfectly. They would be exposed as they dug away at the hills, but I had more than enough fighters to cover them.

“Okay,” I said. “Help your people with training. I think we need to do this today. If he’s already started to move his people, then I can’t risk waiting any longer. We can’t let them make the first move.”

“Shit,” Tobias breathed. “Okay, Jack. We’ll be ready. I’ll come back this afternoon, and we can talk.”

“Sounds good,” I said. “We’re going to kill him. This fucker doesn’t stand a chance.”

“No he doesn’t,” Tobias said. “I’ll catch you later, Jack.”

My friend’s voice vanished, and the sky had turned a bright pink to signal the early morning. I watched the priestesses sleep, and I debated waking them up to begin the day. Nieva was the only one I needed to come with me at the moment, and she had gotten in bed relatively early. As the only non-pregnant woman, I knew she would be okay if her rest was cut short slightly.

Then I factored in the threat of the God of Darkness, and the hell he was about to unleash on my land.

Nieva would understand.

“Morning,” I said softly so only the Dragon Queen could hear.

Nieva’s snowstorm eyes fluttered open, and she yawned as she slowly sat up. She was piled right in the middle of the sleeping priestesses, and Aleia’s arm was wrapped around her waist.

“Jack,” she mumbled. “Is everything okay?”

“Everything’s fine,” I said gently. “I was hoping you would be willing to get up a little earlier than usual to help me with something. We kind of have a big day ahead, and I need to use every second I can.”

“Of course,” Nieva said. “Let me just get myself out of this pile of beauties.”

The Dragon Queen carefully lifted Aleia’s arm, and she arranged the fairy onto her own pillow. Nieva swung a pale green leg over the women and gracefully leapt onto the bedroom floor. The other priestesses didn’t stir, and Nieva strode over to her wardrobe. I admired her beauty as she quietly examined her clothing options and then picked out a black skirt with a matching top.

The material shimmered with flecks of gold, and the skirt moved like water as she stepped into it. Her top was barely more than a bra, and it showed off her toned, pale green stomach and arms. She flicked her purple curls as she smoothed down her outfit, and she grabbed her ice axe before she quietly stepped out into the morning air.

“You look gorgeous,” I said as she softly shut the door.

“Thank you,” Nieva said. “I felt like this matched the theme of the day: Darkness.”

“True,” I sighed. “Do you want to grab some food before we get started?”

“Not yet,” Nieva said. “I ate before bed last night, and I’m not hungry. Where are we going?”

“To see the sprites,” I said. “They haven’t exactly been part of the community since Ethan died, but I need them for this battle. I wondered if your powers could combine with theirs somehow. You took over their clouds during Ethan’s battle, so I bet that if you work with them instead of against them, you can create something even more deadly. An ice storm to rival all other storms. Especially if you could hijack their tornados!”

“It’s possible.” Nieva nodded. “I’m just not certain if they will be willing to work with me. After all, my men slaughtered so many sprites during Ethan’s battle.”

“That’s our first task,” I said. “Getting these orange bastards on our side.”

The sky was a stunning mix of pinks and pale blue, and the sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon. A gentle breeze shook the forest leaves, and only a few white clouds drifted by.

It was a beautiful day for a bloody battle.

Nieva spread her iridescent wings before she shot up into the air. Her purple curls tumbled behind her, and her black outfit glistened against the pink sky. The Dragon Queen began to fly out toward the jagged mountains, and I studied the sky to find the nearest group of sprites.

“The hodges said the darkling army is moving,” I said. “That’s why I wanted to get started so early. We can’t let them invade first.”

“I understand,” Nieva said. “You’re a wonderful god, Jack. I would never doubt you.”

She soared over the quiet hills, and there weren’t many creatures out and about yet. A couple of wolves slinked along with deer legs hanging from their mouths, but the valleys were almost all still.

“The God of Darkness has priestesses,” I said, and Nieva raised an eyebrow.

“Priestesses?” she said slowly. “I see. How many?”

“Four,” I replied. “Apparently they have a reputation for being incredibly violent and ruthless. They’re rumored to have murdered hundreds of innocent beings.”

“Do you know what species they are?” Nieva asked. “Are they darklings?”

“I don’t know,” I said. “All I know is that you’re going to be up against your hardest battle yet.”

I tried to keep the worry from my voice, but it was hard to hide anything from Nieva. She was always so observant, and she smiled as she passed over some creaking Redwoods.

“I bet they don’t love each other,” the Dragon Queen said. “Not like I love my sisters. That is where we hold the advantage. If you fight for people you love, then you are always more likely to win.”

“You really are a natural queen,” I said. “And you’re right. Those evil bitches don’t have a chance against my warrior women.”

The sun started to sail further up and project a golden glow over my land. I directed Nieva north toward the closest group of Squall Sprites. Their orange cloud was dull and wispy, and there wasn’t any manic chatter echoing out from it like there used to be.

“They’ve certainly quieted down,” Nieva said as she flew closer.

“Stay alert,” I said. “They might be on our team technically, but I don’t think you’ll be making friendship bracelets with them anytime soon.”

“Making what?” Nieva asked.

I was about to reply when a tiny bolt of lightning shot out from the cloud. It didn’t go anywhere near Nieva, but it was clearly a warning sign from the orange fuckers.

Then I checked my devotional map to find they certainly were no loyal followers of mine.

Yet.

“Here we go,” I sighed. “Just repeat everything I say to them.”

I had heard the sprites talk in eerie chants when they’d attacked Evelhelm, but I didn’t know how far their language skills went, so I just hoped this went smoothly enough.

“Tell them that the god Jack is here,” I said. “I want to speak with them about the upcoming war.”

Nieva cleared her throat and then announced my message to the small storm of sprites.

There was an explosion of buzz and chatter from the clouds, and several little orange limbs flew about in a frenzy. Nieva watched warily from a few feet back as she held her ice axe tightly.

“Jaaack,” came a hiss of little voices. “You bring deeeath.”

“Only to those who fight against me,” I said. “Now that Ethan is dead, you are my followers. If you fight for me, then you will come out victorious.”

The Dragon Queen repeated my message with her head held high, and she raised her voice to be heard over the eerie buzzing of the sprites.

Another lightening bolt flew out from the dull, orange mass. The sprites had never been very good with their aim, but I had a feeling that the bolt was meant to be closer to Nieva.

“Do not try to fight my priestess,” I commanded. “It will not end well for you. I am here to offer you a chance. Fight with me, and you will have an entire army protecting you. If you choose not to, then you’ll be on your own when the darklings arrive.”

Nieva had to shout my message over the level of noise the sprites were now making, but her strong voice echoed out over the mountains as she repeated every word.

Her words seemed to send the sprites into a frenzy, and their manic chatter erupted as they flew around their cloud. It was clear that they knew the reputation of the darklings, and I hoped that would be enough to sway them.

“The God of Darkness is coming,” I said. “We are going to bring him down, and I can protect you if you join our army.”

Nieva translated, and there was a sudden change in the atmosphere.

The cloud went quiet as the sprites whispered to each other, but they stayed inside the cover of their storm.

“Tell them that you can work together,” I said. “Say that if you combine your ice powers with their tornadoes, we can create a deadly weapon.”

“You saw what my powers can do,” the Dragon Queen called. “If we combine my ice storm abilities with your tornados, we might be able to create an unstoppable force.”

“Dragon-people kill spriiiites,” the cloud hissed. “Jack’s people kill spriiiites.”

“We did,” Nieva said. “Back when you fought for an evil god. This is a chance for you to start over and change your futures. You can join the winning side, and Jack’s people will fight with you.”

I was proud at Nieva’s coolheaded reasoning, and her words seemed to have an effect on the sprites. When I checked my devotional map, I could see that the storm beings were a pale yellow now. They were on their way to accepting me as their god.

There was another quiet hiss of chatter, and the sprites began to slowly emerge from the cloud. Their skinny orange limbs shook as they stared at Nieva, and she braced herself for a fight.

“We fight with Jaaack,” they hissed. “You do not hurt us if we fight with Jaaack?”

“That’s right,” Nieva said calmly. “We will be on the same side. My people will not harm yours.”

“We accept,” the sprites hissed as one. “We will fight against the dark ones.”

I felt a rush of relief as the eerie little beings declared their loyalty. It seemed to be based on fear rather than devotion, but I would take what I could get.

“Thank you,” I said. “You have picked the right team. I was wondering if you could form a tornado, so Nieva can work out what she can do with it.”

The Dragon Queen repeated my words, and the orange beings glanced at the sky as if they were trying to spot me.

The sprites began to spin around in their cloud, and their bodies started to fly so quickly that they became a blur of orange and black. Hisses and snarls came from the spinning formation, but they didn’t shoot out any lightning bolts toward the Dragon Queen.

“Okay,” I said. “Nieva, get a little closer and summon your powers. Hopefully this works.”

“My powers could change the clouds,” the winged priestess said. “So they should be able to do the same for the tornados even easier, if we aren’t working against each other.”

Nieva flew carefully closer to the sprites, and I made sure to keep an eye on them as she approached. The Dragon Queen hovered a couple of feet away from the tornado and raised her hands up as she closed her icy eyes. She stayed silent as she focused.

I had witnessed her freezing clouds in battle, but I wasn’t sure if it would work the same with a sprite tornado.

The Dragon Queen’s eyes shot open, and she kept her piercing gaze on the orange clouds. She moved her palms slowly as if she was performing some kind of elegant dance, and the sprites’ tornado began to change. The fiery orange slowly dulled to a deep purple, but the sprites seemed unharmed as they continued to spin. The tornado began to form little shards of needle-sharp ice, and it spat the weapons out as it turned. Nieva dove upward to avoid the attack, and I stared in awe at her creation.

The tornado was now a spinning wheel of icy needles that flew out in the hundreds. Every time the sprites moved, the tornado and ice shards moved with them, and it was a perfect weapon. This would be capable of blinding creatures, and it could move freely as long as the sprites had room to fly.

“Amazing,” I breathed. “Nieva, you can stop now.”

The Dragon Queen lowered her hands, and the tornado gradually changed back to its fiery orange. Then the sprites began to slow the spinning of the cyclone, and their chatter sounded more lively and excited, rather than wary.

Nieva sent them a proud and deadly smirk. “Thank you. You’re going to be the perfect addition to our army.”

“We are weapon,” they hissed. “We are deadly weapon for Jaaack.”

“You sure are,” I chuckled, and the whole group widened their eyes as they heard my words. I grinned and checked my devotional map, but I already knew I’d gained them to my side. The chance to wield a power like this clearly enticed them well enough. “I need you to gather up all the other clouds of sprites that have drifted off around the land. Bring everyone back here so they’re ready for battle later today. Understand?”

“We understand,” the orange beings said in unison. “Winning team. Fight for Jaaack.”

The sprites didn’t bother with any goodbyes. They just darted off in their cloud over the mountains as they continued to hiss.

“That was amazing.” Nieva grinned. “Jack, how did you know that would make such an impressive weapon?”

“I just had a feeling,” I said. “Your powers are amazing, Nieva. Those ice clouds that you created during battle made me wonder what else you were capable of.”

“Thank you for believing in me,” the Dragon Queen said. “Having your trust means the world to me.”

“Are you kidding?” I laughed. “I’ve seen how you fight! I never doubted you for a second. You’re as badass as you are gorgeous.”

“My lord,” Nieva giggled. “Thank you. I feel ready to fight. For my god and my people.”

“Let’s go and see if the others are up,” I said. “Our next task is scoping out the battlefield.”

Nieva started to fly back over the hills, and there were more animals rising for the day as she flew. The Dragon Queen waved at three of her dragons who were stretching their wings in the central valley, and they shot into the air to meet her.

“Good morning,” she laughed as the enormous creatures danced around her. “I hope you are all ready for another battle.”

The dragons flared their nostrils, and one of them shot an icicle into a tree trunk below.

“I think that’s a yes,” I chuckled.

The dragons flew with Nieva as she headed back to her hut, and the huge creatures landed so gently they barely made a sound.

Most of the dragon folk were up and bustling around making tea. My priestesses were sipping steaming cups, and they waved at Nieva as she approached.

“Morning!” Penelope called. “Where did you go so early?”

“I had a mission for her,” I said. “We were rallying the sprites to join our ranks.”

“The sprites?” Aleia asked. “Were they willing to help? I don’t imagine them being the easiest creatures to work with.”

“We went there to speak with them,” Nieva said. “Jack won them around eventually!”

Me?” I chuckled. “It was all Nieva. She delivered my message like a true queen.”

“Nice work.” Nicola grinned as she nudged the winged priestess.

Celeste’s face was plastered in a huge smile, and she seemed to have a new glow to her ivory skin. I could tell she was reliving last night’s worship session as she sipped her tea, and she hummed to herself happily. The harpy glanced down to her stomach, and I wondered how long it would take for her telling signs of pregnancy to present themselves to her.

Then a dragon-man hurried over with a large bowl of fruit, and he set it down in front of the women to share.

“Thank you.” Nieva smiled, and the women dove into their breakfast.

“We have a long day ahead,” I said. “This is going to be the day we battle the darkling army.”

“My lord?” Penelope gasped. “We’re going to fight today?”

“We have to,” I said. “The hodges reported movement in the west. I’m guessing he was wanting to plan his attack when he thought we would still be recovering from the giant battle.”

“Shit,” Nicola breathed. “So what do we need to do this morning?”

“I want to properly scout the battlefield,” I said. “There’s a spot out west that looks ideal, but I want you all to get a good look. It’s vital that I have the plan laid out in my mind before I send my army in. We need every move to be perfect.”

The priestesses nodded as they ate their fruit, and I let them take a few minutes to fuel up.

“We’ll need to use a dragon,” I said. “For Penelope and Nicola.”

“Of course,” Nieva said. “Any of them will be happy to help.”

Once the women were done with eating breakfast, they strode over to the three dragons that were lazing in the sun. Their scales glistened in the sun, and they swung their tails happily as their queen approached.

“My love,” Nieva said softly as she stroked one of their snouts. “Would you give my two sisters here a ride out west? We need to scout out the land for Jack.”

The icy creature sat up immediately and lowered its wing down toward the priestesses.

“Awesome,” Nicola said as she climbed up.

Penelope wasn’t quite as pale as she had been before on animal rides, but she pursed her lips as she carefully clambered on board. The naiad let out a small whimper as the dragon rose up from the ground, and Nicola gave her hand a squeeze.

“We head west,” I called. “Let’s go and pick our victory spot.”

The winged women shot into the air to join the dragons, and the group began to move quickly over the valley.

“I was telling Nieva what the hodges learned,” I said. “They reported that the God of Darkness has four priestesses.”

“Really?” Celeste asked. “Do you think they’re powerful?”

“Yes,” I said grimly. “Apparently they have a reputation for being cold-blooded killers. They’ve murdered many innocent beings already, and they enjoy bringing decapitated heads back to their god as gifts.”

“Nasty,” Nicola said as she wrinkled her nose. “But they’ll have nothing on us.”

“Exactly,” Penelope said firmly. “We can take them, Jack.”

“I know you can,” I said. “But I need you to prepare for how difficult it will be. This is going to be our toughest fight yet, and I have a feeling this god is going to pit his priestesses against mine. It’s what I would do in a fight like this, so all of you need to be extra prepared.”

“Anything you say, Jack,” Celeste purred, and she and Nicola exchanged fierce grins.

The sun shone brightly as my followers headed west. I made sure to study my map carefully to check that the dark god hadn’t tried to start sneaking in his army. There was no telling how this asshole was going to launch his attack. I didn’t spot anything unusual in the hills or caves, but I kept looking until we neared the western border.

“Fly lower,” I said. “I don’t want you to be spotted.”

My followers dipped down from the sky, and they were silent as they neared the end of the mountain range.

The edge of the hills had a huge clearing that I had studied earlier. There were three lakes dotted in a rough triangle shape, and several cave entrances were concealed in the shadows of the mountains.

“Land here,” I said. “We can explore the area and check out the lakes.”

The dragon carefully lowered itself down to the ground, and the priestesses touched down onto the rocky clearing. I studied every inch of the border for signs of movement, but it looked like we weren’t being watched.

The women looked around as they strode over to the nearest lake, and I could see how much space was in the clearing. It was even bigger than the central valley where Ethan had died, and there were formations of large rocks dotted around. That would work well for hiding shooters.

The women reached the edge of the first lake and peered down into the depths. It was hard to see anything from the surface, but I used my God Vision to work out how much room was inside. I was shocked to find that the water plummeted down almost as deep as the merfolk’s home. There were wide tunnels that connected it to the other bodies of water, and I reckoned that the mermaids would be able to fit their whole army between them.

“It looks deep,” Aleia said. “Do you think the mermaids will be willing to help?”

“I do,” I said. “They seemed very devoted when we spoke to them, and I know that they’ve got some deadly fighting skills.”

“What about those hills?” Nicola asked as she pointed west. “The darklings will be able to hide behind them.”

“I thought about that,” I said. “I’m going to plant the hodges below to destroy them.”

“Brilliant.” Celeste grinned. “There’s plenty of room here. I think our whole army will be able to fit along with Tobias’.”

“There are some good shooting spots up high, too,” I said. “Do you see those cave ledges tucked around the side of the hills? They’re in the shadows, but they have a good view of the border and the clearing.”

“It looks perfect,” Nicola said. “We could go and explore the cave tunnels? Maybe we could light some torches inside for preparation.”

“That’s a good idea,” I agreed. “I want the wolves to use the tunnels to hide their pack before the fight. Maybe you can scout out the best spots for them to lurk. I want to go and speak with the mermaids.”

“We can do that,” Penelope said. “We can find the best place for another medical tunnel, too.”

“Perfect,” I said. “If you get started on that, then I’ll check if our merfolk are willing to fight with us. Call if you need anything.”

I scanned the map once more to make sure there wasn’t anything hiding in the caves, and the dragon stared at the western border with piercing eyes. The giant creature seemed to understand how close we were to enemy territory, and it laid low as the priestesses headed back toward the caves.

“Take care of them,” I said to the dragon, and it flared its nostrils in response.

I shifted my focus to the northern side of the mountains to find the mermaids lounging around at the surface of their lakes. Misty was lazily swimming on her back as the sun shone on her blue hair, and she flicked her tail effortlessly to move.

“Morning,” I said gently, and she gasped as she straightened up.

“Jack!” Misty said excitedly. “You defeated the God of Giants! We all heard how fiercely you fought.”

“It was a tough battle,” I said. “But we got the bastard in the end.”

“You’re so strong,” the mermaid said sweetly. “All the mermen were very impressed that you managed it. They’ve all been talking about fighting for you.”

“They’re in luck,” I sighed. “I came here to ask for your help. The God of Darkness is readying his army, and I need to recruit every strong fighter that I can.”

“You want our help?” Misty gasped. “Jack! Of course!”

A few other surrounding merfolk squealed with excitement and clapped their hands at the idea of war.

“This is the reaction I was hoping for,” I said. “I know it’s a big ask, but I could really use those deadly tails in action.”

“We are yours,” Misty breathed. “Ready to fight for our great god!”

“Do you have any weapons?” I asked. “We’ve scouted a location out by the western border that has three lakes. I’m hoping you can all get there with the tunnel system?”

“I know the ones you mean,” Misty said. “We can get there just fine. As for weapons, we’re fully stocked on that front, too.”

“Yeah?” I asked. “What do you have? Your tails are amazing, but you’ll only be able to use them on anyone who gets close to the lake.”

“We have crossbows,” Misty said. “They fire out our own special weapons that are made from poisonous sea anemones.”

“Holy shit,” I laughed. “That’s awesome! I’m really glad I have your people on my side.”

“We’re glad to help you,” Misty gushed. “I’ll spread the word to everyone!”

“Thanks,” I said. “Make sure you have plenty of those weapons, and I’ll send word when the army moves out.”

The blue-haired mermaid waved excitedly before she dove below the shimmering surface, and she vanished into the watery depths.

I quickly switched my focus back to my women, and I was pleased to see them exploring the tunnels with a couple of lit branches. They were discussing the best spot for injured fighters to be kept safely, and I was startled as a new message flashed on my interface.

New God Quest: Destroy the God of Darkness

Reward Upon Quest Completion: God Count Vision

Shit. This was it.

This was the reward I truly needed to earn. If I killed this god, then I would be able to see how many of these fuckers were left. I would suddenly have a clear idea of the mission that lay ahead.

It would change everything.

Chapter 15

The priestesses explored the caves as I reread my message and the promised reward to come.

God Count Vision

Earning that tool would take me to a whole new level in this world. It didn’t say if it would tell me who the individual gods were, but just knowing how many I had left to beat would give me a huge advantage with strategy planning.

My new quests always motivated me, but this one had energized me more than ever before.

We had to do this.

I had to kill this darkling lover.

“I’m back,” I said. “How are you getting on?”

“We think this is a good spot for any injured,” Penelope said as she moved her torch around. “It’s deep enough in the caves to be safe from battle, but it’s not too far for anyone to be carried to.”

“And it’s wide,” Nieva said. “That means the wolves or anyone else can still fit past the injured if there are several wounded in here.”

“This is perfect!” Aleia said as the women examined one of the tunnel walls. “There’s even little bits that could serve as shelves to put the medical supplies on.”

The small ledges that stuck out of the wall looked like natural rock formations, but it would work well to store the bandages.

“Awesome work,” I said. “It looks perfect! The mermaids are ready to join us, too. They apparently have some really badass crossbows that fire poisonous sea anemones.”

“Woah,” Celeste breathed. “That’s amazing!”

“I thought you would like that,” I chuckled.

“We’ll need a bit more light,” Nieva said. “If people will be dressing wounds and giving stitches, I think another few torches will be good.”

There were a couple of old rusting sconces on the walls throughout the cave, and a few of them weren’t sturdy enough to hold much weight anymore. But there were enough for the women to place several torches along the tunnels to at least allow enough light to walk safely.

“Jack!” Tobias called out.

“Hey,” I said. “Everything okay?”

“For now,” he said. “I’ve readied my people for battle and spread the word about how difficult this will be. My fighters are fully aware of how fucking evil this army is.”

“Good,” I said. “We need everyone to understand what we’re up against.”

“Exactly,” Tobias said. “I thought I should come and check out the battlefield so we can organize our people properly.”

“Awesome,” I said. “That’s what we’re doing now, too. This is going to be the location for the medical station. I think we’ll need a few more folk manning it this time.”

“I agree,” Tobias said grimly. “We need to be prepared. I’ll have some of my people bring supplies, too. We’ve got loads of bandages and ointments. There’s a troll who’s one of the best healers I’ve ever gathered, he’ll set up here.”

“I think we should do some combat practice,” I said. “We’re both going to come up against the most evil god we’ve fought so far. The God of Giants really made me realize how brutal our opponents are getting now.”

“He was strong as shit,” Tobias sighed. “You’re right. We put so much planning into our army’s moves, but we need to make sure we’re ready, too.”

“How about we come down to our physical bodies?” I suggested. “It would be good to practice here in the area that we’re actually going to use.”

“Sounds good to me,” Tobias said.

The priestesses had clearly worked out that I was speaking with Tobias as they continued to talk amongst themselves. They peered down the tunnel and debated how much further they should explore.

“Don’t get scared when we appear,” I told them. “Tobias and I are about to come down for some fighting practice.”

The women all gasped excitedly, and Tobias chuckled.

“We get to see you again!” Aleia squealed.

“This is the only good thing about war,” Nicola snorted. “We get to stare at Jack more than usual.”

“Our lord is doing important business,” Penelope said with a know-it-all look. “We mustn’t try to distract him!”

“Of course not.” Celeste rolled her eyes. “I’m sure you won’t even glance at his muscular shoulders or chiseled face.”

“Well,” the naiad spluttered. “I didn’t say that exactly!”

The priestesses giggled as Penelope blushed, and I was already excited to be near them again. That feeling never got old.

I focused hard on my physical body, and I appeared down on the tunnel floor with the Wrath of Jack sheathed at my side. The air in the cave was cool, and there was a faint damp smell lingering. Tobias appeared at my side a split second later, and the priestesses flung themselves onto me with excited cries.

“Ladies…” Tobias laughed. “I know you’re all so thrilled to see me, but try to contain yourselves.”

“It is good to see you again, too, Tobias,” Aleia giggled as she ran her hands up my bicep. “But we’re also maybe a bit excited to see Jack.”

I gave her a kiss on the cheek that made her lilac wings flutter like a bumblebee, and she lifted off the ground as she blushed all over.

“My lord,” Penelope gushed as she gripped my hand. “Oh, it’s so wonderful having you down here again. It’s been far too long.”

“I spent the night sleeping by your side,” I said with a grin. “But I do agree with you… it’s been way too long since I felt that soft skin of yours against mine.”

The naiad flicked her blonde hair over hair with pride, but I realized this was partially so I’d have a better view of her cleavage.

“I thought we weren’t going to distract him.” Nicola grinned.

“I was just saying hello,” Penelope huffed, and I laughed as I pulled her close.

“I will always have time for hellos,” I said as I planted a deep kiss on the naiad’s plump lips. Then I made sure each of my women received some affection before I turned to face my old friend. “Shall we head out? We can get a proper feel for the area that way.”

“Let’s do it,” Tobias said, and we strode toward the cave exit with the priestesses clustered around me.

“Can we watch you train?” Nicola asked eagerly. “You know I love it when I get to see you in action. The way you look sooo strong just does something to me.”

“If you want,” I chuckled. “But maybe it would be helpful if you scouted the area for the best shooting spots, too? We’ll need to know ahead of time where the gnomes can set their weapons up.”

“Fine.” Nicola pouted. “But I can’t promise I won’t sneak peeks over at those muscles.”

“We all will,” Aleia said as she twirled her strawberry-blonde hair.

“I’ll allow it.” I grinned as we stepped out onto the ledge of the cave’s exit.

It gave me a whole new perspective of the space as I stood looking at it from my human eyes. The clearing on the ground was easily double the size of the central valley, and the lakes sat close enough to the mountains to be protected by my shooters.

We walked down to ground level, and the dragon didn’t look away from the far border for one second. Its icy scales shone under the sunny sky, and it studied the distant hills like a well-trained guard dog.

“How good is their eyesight?” I asked Nieva. “Will he spot any movements from the west?”

“Oh, yes,” the Dragon Queen said. “He’s more likely to smell or hear it first, though. They have exceptional senses.”

I led the group around the edge of my mountains as I examined each area carefully, and then the priestesses headed up one of the hillside pathways to size up the ledges. I kept walking with Tobias, and we strode over the rocky terrain until we reached a wide valley between two of the mountains.

The pathway led from the clearing back into the dense hills, and I stopped to unsheath my godly sword.

I had no idea what kind of weapon the dark god would have, but I wanted to get as much combat practice in as I could get.

“Playtime?” Tobias grinned as he swung his green hammer.

“It seems like a good spot,” I chuckled. “Let’s try not to kill each other.”

“Agreed,” Tobias said. “I don’t really feel like getting plunged back into the abyss when I’m enjoying this life so much.”

I swung my sword up as Tobias moved his hammer down, and the two weapons clanged together, but the sound wasn’t nearly as thunderous as I’d expected. We glanced around at the quiet valley, and I frowned as I looked down at my sword.

“I was expecting some huge noise,” I said. “There’s normally thunder and a shaking ground when two gods’ weapons collide.”

“Only if they’ve set themselves against one another,” Tobias said. “You wanted allied gods to be able to practice combat without alerting all the surrounding areas. The weapons only unleash their true power when you’re shooting to kill. Plus… it’s a bit of a giveaway. Say you had ‘allied’ with Ethan for a while, but--”

“The bastard secretly had it out for me,” I finished as a slight grin spread across my face. “Once the weapons finally clashed one day, it’d be game on.”

“Literally,” Tobias laughed.

I stared down at the golden blade in my hand, and I shook my head as I processed how fucking complex this whole system was.

“Shit.” I grinned a little wider. “So we can practice without waking up the whole planet?”

“Exactly,” Tobias said. “Apparently, it was a really smart bastard who invented this system. He thought of every tiny detail before he would allow it to run.”

“He sounds like a genius,” I said as I raised my sword again.

“Pretty much,” Tobias chuckled. “I hear his sidekick was seriously awesome, too.”

We swung our weapons together again, and I was impressed by Tobias’ quick footwork as we practiced. The God of Tricks and Riddles moved gracefully despite his hulking hammer, and he managed to block most of my attacks. There were only a few times when he missed, and I pressed my blade up against his chest with a grin. Despite the few errors, it was obvious that Tobias was one hell of a fighter. Based on what memories I could drag up, he had never been this physically gifted back in our old lives, and I was blown away by how much he’d learned.

“Holy shit,” I said. “I can see how you managed to kill eleven gods.”

“Thanks,” he laughed. “I learned from the best.”

I glanced over to the man-made hills as we took a breather, and I tried to envision how the God of Darkness would approach a battle.

“We need to get in his head,” I said. “This asshole is going to fight dirty.”

“For sure,” Tobias agreed. “Do you think he’ll come in with all guns blazing?”

“I think he’ll try and be more subtle at first,” I said. “If he really is as horrifying and powerful as people say, then he’s got to have some seriously good tactics. But once we unleash our fighters, I’m guessing he’ll panic at how skilled they are.”

“He won’t be used to our armies’ level of combined skill.” Tobias nodded. “There’s very little chance he’s come up against a threat this strong so far. You think that will throw him off?”

“For a moment at least,” I said. “I haven’t met a god yet whose followers work together as well as ours do. That’s a major advantage he won’t be expecting. His darklings might be deadly, but would they have each others’ backs as much as our people?”

“Time will tell,” Tobias said with a grim frown.

I looked up at my priestesses as they examined one of the cave ledges, and they were deep in conversation about how safe the gnomes would be firing from it. They carefully paced the stone floor and gestured with their hands as they discussed how many shooters could fit without being too exposed, and I watched each of their pretty faces scrunch in concentration as they figured out how to keep their fellow soldiers safe.

Based on what I’d heard so far, I’d wager the God of Darkness didn’t have that kind of power over people. A man interested in an army like his would most likely use fear and violence to gain an army, and that didn’t create respect and trust. My fighters would help each other no matter how chaotic things got out here, and that is how we would win.

“I wonder how much land this bastard has,” I said as I glanced at the border. “I haven’t even had time to explore my new territory yet.”

“Hard to say, but you don’t need to see every inch of your land to own it well, Jack,” Tobias said. “You’re leveling up quite a lot, and you’ll be leveling up faster and faster now, and gaining enormous chunks of land. Hell, this guy we’re up against now has probably taken over half of Russia.”

“Half of what?” I snorted. “I thought you said we were on American soil? We’re near Half Dome! Geography wasn’t my major, but I’m pretty sure there was some water separating us from the Russians.”

“Ah,” Tobias said. “So I guess I haven’t really explained this part, but you’ve already noticed that the world has changed somewhat.”

“I have observed that, yes.” I smiled. “My first clue was the fact that I’m now a god, and I have fairies and elves running around me.”

“Always the detective.” Tobias winked. “Well, the world’s tectonic plates were bound to move over the years. Just as they did before us humans even showed up. The entire structure of the planet looks entirely different to our old lives, Jack.”

“Kind of like Pangea,” I said slowly.

“Exactly,” Tobias said. “I mean, it’s the same concept, anyway. But instead of breaking apart, the plates all came together again.”

I rubbed my temple as I tried to envision what the planet might look like now from a bird’s-eye view. It was insanely cool that I had lived to see the whole world shift like that, but it was a mindfuck to wrap my head around.

“I would love to map out the whole planet again,” Tobias sighed. “Once all this bloodshed is over. How fuckling cool would it be to properly work out which countries had moved where? I’ve got a rough idea, but there must be a way to tell for sure.”

“It would be awesome.” I nodded. “Good thing I can understand all languages.”

“You always wanted to visit Norway,” Tobias said. “Soon enough, you’re going to own it.”

I snorted at the thought, and a strange realization of how big this mission was started to sink in. Viewing the size of my territory from my map was crazy enough, but having the visuals of the old countries joined together really put it in perspective.

“You okay?” Tobias asked as he studied my face.

“Yeah.” I nodded. “Sorry, I was just trying to picture how it all must look from space. Would the gnomes just hurry up and invent satellites already?”

“They’ll get there,” Tobias chuckled. “I saw the weapons they created for the giant war, and holy shit. Jack, that’s some of the most advanced stuff I’ve ever seen. Your people are truly thriving.”

“They are,” I said. “So we better fight like all hell to protect them.”

As I thought about the potential size of my new land, I felt a flood of memories coming back to me. They weren’t from my old life on Earth, though. Instead, I remembered an overwhelming feeling of dread. A sensation of great loss, and I wasn’t in a physical body when I experienced this intense feeling the last time.

The feeling kicked me in the stomach, and I had to shake my head to try and focus back on the present moment.

“Fuck,” I breathed. “Some random memory just came back to me. This horrible, despairing, gut-wrenching feeling.”

“From old times?” Tobias asked.

“No,” I said. “It was much greater than anything I experienced from back then. This was an all-consuming emotion. It felt like I had just lost everything. Like…”

I stopped as the realization hit me like a ton of bricks.

“Like the world was ending,” Tobias said softly.

“Yeah,” I said. “I remember how it felt last time. When everything was destroyed.”

I stared at my sword as the memory engulfed me, and I tightened the grip on my weapon.

“Never again,” I growled. “Come on. Let’s practice.”

Tobias nodded, and we started to fight once more. A mix of adrenaline and fury fueled my every move now. I blocked every single one of Tobias’ attacks, and a surge of power sparked at my fingertips. Remembering that feeling was the push I needed to bump my fighting up by a thousand gears, and my feet moved faster than ever before.

I was so laser-focused that I didn’t even notice my priestesses had hurried down to watch.

It wasn’t until Tobias whistled that I snapped out of my concentration. I had my sword held against his neck, and he grinned as he held his hands up in surrender. The red-haired god was breathing heavily as he laughed, and I was standing just a few inches away from his face.

“Go, Jack!” Nicola cheered.

“Holy shit,” Tobias chuckled. “That version of you is what we need during this battle. Whatever the fuck you just tuned into, make sure you harness it when the time comes.”

I nodded as I lowered my sword and sheathed it. Then my women clapped even more enthusiastically, and Tobias gave them a dramatic bow.

“I let him do that,” my old friend called to them with a wave of his hand, and the priestesses giggled.

“We scouted some perfect spots for the battle!” Penelope said excitedly. “My lord, there are so many ledges that we can set weapons up on, it will be so impressive when we’ve assembled at last for this battle!”

“The medical tunnel is fully lit, too,” Nieva said. “We’ll need to make sure everyone knows where it is before the battle begins, but it will serve us very well.”

“Amazing,” I said. “You’ve done great work.”

“There are some very dark caves still,” Celeste said. “I just wish we knew if we should light them or not.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“We don’t know what’s coming,” the harpy explained. “It didn’t matter much if the tunnels were lit in the giant fight, because we knew our enemy couldn’t get inside. But I don’t know if it would be more of an advantage or disadvantage now, given who we’re up against.”

“What if his people get in?” Nieva nodded. “Lighting the caves more could just give them an easier target to aim for if the God of Darkness has some stealthy fighters. Should we risk giving him such an advantage?”

“Well, that depends on their eyesight,” Nicola said and tapped her chin. “It might not make any difference whether we light them or not. Think of it… the ‘darkling’ army…”

“True,” I said. “I’m going to go ahead and guess that he has plenty of soldiers that can see in the dark.”

“I agree,” Tobias said. “I wish we knew more about his army. Perhaps light would even harm them, and make it difficult for them to perform.”

“Look,” Nieva said as she pointed to a nearby hill. “There’s another ledge we didn’t explore.”

“Let’s go and take a look,” Celeste said. “We need to know this battlefield inside and out, so we can help Jack as much as possible.”

“Because we are the superior priestesses,” Nicola said as she flicked her dark hair.

“That’s not even a question,” Penelope snorted. “Other than Rosie, of course!”

“She is the only exception,” Celeste said. “Those darkling bitches don’t know who they’re up against.”

“I will tear their heads off with my bare hands,” Aleia hissed, and everyone turned to face her.

“Holy shit,” Nicola said. “I like that side of you. Come on, you feisty little cutie.”

I smiled as my priestesses hurried off to start climbing again, and I was amazed at their dedication to their duties. They were exactly the warriors I needed at my side right now. Especially when we would be coming up against the evil priestesses very soon.

I studied the border carefully for a moment, and I formed a plan in my mind as I examined the heaped piles.

We needed more information before we fought. If I could uncover a couple of weaknesses within this asshole’s army, then it could win us the whole war. Luckily, my Holy Shield power gave me the ability to hide followers from other gods, and now that I had the Holy Ear, I would be able to listen in on any dialogue between the God of Darkness and his darklings.

“I have an idea,” I said. “But it might sound kind of mad.”

“Shoot,” Tobias said. “I’ve heard you say a million mad things before, but I’ve learned to trust the process. How do you think this crazy system even came about?”

“Good point,” I chuckled. “Have you heard of the Holy Shield?”

Tobias frowned in thought. “I don’t think so. That sounds familiar, though.”

“It’s a reward I won,” I said. “When I put the shield around my followers, they can move around unseen by other gods.”

“Woah,” Tobias said. “Seriously? Does it work?”

“I’ve used it before,” I said. “It’s amazing. I also have the Holy Ear.”

“No fucking way,” Tobias said as his eyes widened. “Okay, that one I do know about! I remember you telling me about it last time.”

“Wait, how do you not have either of these if you’re further along in the game?” I asked him, but Tobias shrugged.

“To be honest, I don’t know,” he admitted. “Haven’t dug up that memory yet, but keep me posted if you get there first.”

“I will, but for now, we need to know more about our enemy,” I said. “My priestesses are tough as hell. They would be willing to spy with us.”

The red-haired god sobered completely as he looked over at the western border, and then he turned back slowly to face me.

“You… want to go over there?” Tobias asked. “Jack, that’s… a little risky.”

“Not if I’m protecting them,” I said firmly. “According to my interface, the shield doesn’t have a time limit assigned to it, and they’ve used it before to escape Ethan’s notice.”

Tobias stared at me for a moment, but he slowly nodded as he ran a hand through his red hair.

“It would be good to know what we’re up against,” he said. “Knowing that they’re numerous and evil is all good, but we do need some specifics.”

“Exactly,” I said. “Maybe we can finally work out just how deadly a darkling is, too.”

“And what this guy’s priestesses are like,” Tobias added. “Do you really think your women will be up for it, though? It’s clear that they trust you, but this is a big ask.”

“They will,” I said. “I know it. They might need some reassurance, but they know I would never put them in any inescapable danger. They know I’d protect them through anything.”

“Then let’s do it,” Tobias said.

I waved at the priestesses to bring them down, and they eagerly hurried to meet me.

While I waited, I noticed the dragon had kept its gaze on the border this entire time, and I had never seen one of those creatures look so focused before. It seemed even more wary then when it had been trapped by Ethan, and I knew that meant there was a shitload of evil lurking over the hills.

The black leaves felt like a warning to stay out of the western land, but I wasn’t afraid. I had everything I needed to protect my women, and we were about to uncover the secrets of the God of Darkness.

Chapter 16

The priestesses listened intently as I explained my plan. I had never seen Tobias’ face look so somber, but my women nodded with determination as I spoke.

“We’ve used the shield before,” Nicola said. “Well, Nieva has. So we know that it works.”

“Can we be sure it works to shield us from all creatures’ views?” Penelope asked nervously. “I am of course willing, my lord. But I just know the type of beings who lurk that way.”

Her blue eyes hovered over to the western border, and she placed both hands protectively around her small belly. Nieva was the only priestess who had used the Holy Shield so far, so I understood the naiad’s hesitation.

“I assure you it’s safe,” the Dragon Queen said. “When I used it, not a single being glanced in my direction. Not even the spiders in that awful cave scuttled out of my way. It seemed truly protective against all things.”

“I promise,” I said. “And I’ll be with you the whole time.”

“Sadly, I can’t go,” Tobias said. “Not without any of my people going along to view the place, but I can send in a whole army if Jack calls.”

“We can do this,” Nieva said as she took Penelope’s hand. “Jack will protect us. Besides, do you think for one second I would let anything happen to any of your precious little ones?”

The Dragon Queen’s snowstorm eyes glistened, and I knew she would do anything to protect her fellow priestesses.

“You’re right,” Penelope said. “I trust Jack with my life, and Tobias, too. Not to mention my brave sisters are right at my side.”

“So what are we searching for?” Celeste asked. “Anything in particular?”

“Whatever we can learn is useful,” I said. “We still know so little about this god and his army. If we can work out any tiny weaknesses they might have, then it could save lives.”

“Are we going to fight?” Nicola asked as she stroked her flail.

“Not now,” I said firmly. “This is purely a stealth mission. If we step over enemy lines, then we leave no traces we have ever been there. Understood?”

“Got it,” Nieva said. “Should I tell my dragon to go home? Or do you want him here to collect us when we return?”

“You can decide,” I said. “He can leave for now, and then come back when you call on him. That might be safer for him?”

“I’ll let him know,” Nieva said as we all walked over to the large beast.

“So,” Tobias said. “Is this shield soundproof? Can the priestesses speak when they’re inside it?”

“It seemed so,” Nieva said. “When the elves took me from the cave, we spoke quietly and didn’t draw any attention to ourselves.”

“Maybe keep the noise down,” I said. “Just in case. This isn’t a good time to go testing its limits.”

“Hello, darling,” Nieva said softly as she stroked the dragon’s snout. “We are going with Jack into the western land.”

The huge beast suddenly raised its head and nudged Nieva gently with its massive face.

“I’ll be safe,” the Dragon Queen said. “Jack has the Holy Shield to protect me. You can fly off home, and I’ll call you when we need assistance again to get back.”

The icy creature flared its nostrils as it nudged Nieva again, and it stayed laying down in its guard dog position. The Dragon Queen smiled as she patted her companion, and she nodded as if it had just told her something with its eyes.

“He won’t leave,” Nieva said. “It’s not that he doesn’t trust you, Jack.”

“I understand,” I chuckled. “He’s loyal to his queen, and I appreciate it.”

The dragon’s icy eyes met mine, and I gave it a respectful nod.

“Amazing,” Tobias muttered as he examined the beast. “They’re just wonderful creatures.”

Nieva gave the dragon a kiss on the snout before she turned back to face us, and Penelope took a deep breath.

“Ready?” I asked, and the priestesses nodded. “I’ll see you all soon.”

Tobias and I shifted back into our god forms, and the women huddled together closer. I focused hard on the Holy Shield, and a translucent bubble suddenly appeared around Penelope and Nieva. The naiad squealed with shock, and the other women stepped closer curiously.

The shield looked like it would pop if you touched it, but I knew I was the only one who could break it. A rainbow of colors reflected off the surface and cast reds and greens over the priestesses’ faces, and I focused hard to make the bubble expand ever so slightly.

“Head on in,” I said to the last three women.

Celeste and Nicola stepped in through the shield wall, and their bodies sailed through the membrane-like surface without breaking it. They were fairly tightly squeezed, but there was room for one more.

“In you go,” I said gently. “You can do it.”

Aleia clenched her fists as she nodded, and she stepped through the bubble to join her sisters. The fairy filled the last space inside the shield, and the women had just enough room to walk comfortably. They had to arrange themselves in pairs, with Aleia at the front since she was the smallest. Nieva and Penelope stood behind the fairy, and Nicola and Celeste took up the rear.

“Let’s do this,” I said.

“Good luck,” Tobias called. “Come and get me if you need anything at all.”

“I will,” I said. “Thanks, buddy.”

The women began to march toward the border, and the protective bubble rolled along with them. As they got closer to the man-made hills, they slowed down to navigate the best spot to enter through.

“There’s a gap to the left,” I said. “You can just fit through it to get to the other side.”

The priestesses followed my instructions and headed for the break in the hills. All of them were silent as they walked, and they stopped beside the narrow pathway.

“You can do this,” I said. “I know that we might see some fucking terrifying things here, but we have to do this. To protect everyone we love in that forest and back home.”

“We’ve got this,” Aleia breathed. “Come on, sisters.”

The fairy started to walk, and the others followed quickly after her. They stepped in between the mounds of dirt and began to make their way into the darklings’ land. I watched carefully as the women passed the man-made hills, and they finally stepped into the western territory.

It looked like somebody had put a dimmer over the whole world. Even though the sun was still shining, the black leaves cast a darkness over the ground. The branches of the forest were twisting and crooked, and there was a sound like a whisper that carried through the breeze. There was grass that seemed to glow blue along the woodland floor, and the dark trees stretched on forever as the women looked left and right.

“Looks like the forest is our only option,” I said. “Take your time.”

Aleia’s lilac wings fluttered as she began to walk into the dark forest. The crooked trees loomed over the women, and the light dimmed even more as they went.

There was still a haunting, whispering sound that rustled the leaves, and Penelope kept glancing over her shoulder. I couldn’t see any life amongst the shadows, and the women kept walking straight forward.

Then a loud, snarling noise broke out, and the women froze. Even though they were protected, I didn’t blame them for reacting. It sounded like a wounded animal, and the heavy thud of footsteps began to grow louder.

“It’s okay,” I said gently. “Just stay there, and we’ll see what this thing is.”

The priestesses nodded silently, and Celeste put a hand tightly around her sword hilt as her amber eyes narrowed.

Something moved to the women’s right, and they turned sharply to see a huge creature emerge from the darkness. It took another step, and Penelope’s hands flew over her mouth as she silenced a scream.

The creature stood on two legs at about seven feet tall, and its body was shaped like a huge gorilla. Black fur covered every inch of its frame, and its arms were so long that the wrists dragged along the ground. But the worst part was the head. It had a flat face with almost-human features, and its neck was bent. The creature looked like someone had snapped its neck, and its gray eyes were empty and vacant. Yellow teeth stuck out of the flat jaw, and the creature snarled as its head loosely swung around on its broken neck.

Aleia started to shake with fright, and Nieva firmly grabbed the fairy’s shoulders to comfort her. The women stood like statues as the creature walked by and drooled down itself with every snarl, but it just kept going in a straight line with no interest in its surroundings.

We watched as the creature disappeared off into the shadows, and it left two trails behind from its loose arms.

“What the fuck was that?” Celeste breathed once the snarls had faded.

“I have no idea,” I said. “But it didn’t look friendly.”

Penelope’s face had a green tint to it, and Aleia’s shoulders were still slightly shaky as the women began to walk again. The fairy reached one hand back, and Nieva intertwined their fingers together.

“You’re okay,” I said. “I know this is scary, but you’re the bravest people I know.”

As the women got deeper into the dark forest, the sounds around them became louder and more eerie. Sharp screams kept echoing around the black leaves, and the whispering came and went on the wind.

“My lord,” Penelope breathed. “I think I can see something ahead.”

I followed the naiad’s gaze to a break in the trees further on. The twisting branches parted slightly, and a strange green glow spilled into the forest.

“Let’s see what’s up there,” I said, and the women marched forward.

They walked through the woods until the trees started to part, and they stepped out into a huge clearing.

There was a pit in the middle of the area where the glow was coming from, and the ground surrounding it was littered with bones and rotting body parts. A human-shaped skull was split in two at the women’s feet, and bugs crawled all over the remnants of putrid flesh. In the far right corner of the clearing, there was a wide trench that had scraps of material along with more bones, and it looked like a nest.

“Something lives here,” I said. “I’m guessing a whole herd, by the size of this place.”

“What is in that pit?” Nicola hissed. “Should we go and look?”

Before I could reply, there was a thunderstorm of quick-moving footsteps. The women looked around frantically as they grew louder, and they seemed to be coming from every direction.

“Jack,” Nicola breathed. “I know we can’t be spotted in this shield, but what happens if something bumps into us?”

I didn’t have an answer for the brunette, and I didn’t want to find out.

“Don’t let that happen,” I hissed. “Aleia and Nieva, look straight ahead. Penelope, eyes to the right. Nicola, look out to the left. Celeste, to the back.”

The women spun around to their lookout positions and waited for whatever the hell was approaching.

“There!” Nicola hissed as she pointed to the left of the clearing.

A creature emerged from the trees, and my phantom stomach dropped.

“Hooooly shit,” I muttered.

It had eight legs that it walked on like an enormous spider, but it towered over the clearing at about nine feet tall. The being’s whole body was a murky brown color, and its upper half had a human-shaped torso. Its legs and body were covered in an armor-like skin that looked like thick plates. The creature’s skull was triangular, and it had red eyes that stared out above a sharp nose and wide mouth.

I felt like I was looking at a madman’s lab creation. As if someone had forced a human and a giant spider to mate, and this was the horrific outcome.

The creature scuttled to a halt at the edge of the clearing, and Penelope whimpered as she pointed to the right. More legs moved quickly through the trees, and Celeste nudged her sisters as a whole group of the beasts came up from behind.

“Move left,” I hissed, and the women dove to the side just in time.

Their bubble rolled with them, and a herd of the eight-legged humanoid beasts scuttled past into the clearing. As they emerged into the glowing green area, I could see that they were all carrying something with their front two legs.

Dead animals hung from their pincer-like hands, but it was hard to tell what any of the creatures had been. It was mostly piles of ripped-up flesh and fur, with blood oozing down onto the ground. The spider creatures hurried forward and threw their kills into the glowing green pit, and as soon as the corpses fell, something inside the pit made a loud crunching sound.

“It is growing,” the biggest spider creature hissed. “Our lord will be pleased.”

Its voice sounded masculine, and it had a dull rattle as it spoke, like someone who had been smoking for a thousand years. I reckoned he was the leader since everyone else seemed to be looking to him for their next instructions.

“When will it be ready?” another creature snarled.

“Soon,” the leader hissed. “We must feed it as much blood as we can before war. Back to the hunt!”

The horrific beasts waved their front legs as they threw their triangular heads back. They snarled into the sky with a sound that made Aleia’s legs shake, and the beasts broke apart from each other as they scuttled back into the dark forest.

Their footsteps faded away, and the women were left in the silent clearing with the glowing pit ahead. By their wrinkled noses, I guessed that the smell of rotting bodies was strong.

“I don’t like those things,” Aleia whimpered. “I don’t like them at all.”

“You were so brave, though,” I praised the fairy.

“What is in there?” Nicola breathed. “They said it’s growing?”

“They’re feeding something,” Nieva said. “Making it stronger for the battle.”

None of the women moved. Even the Dragon Queen’s stoic stance had been replaced with nervous fidgeting. Celeste had unsheathed her sword, and Nicola’s golden face was paler than usual.

“I'm right here,” I said softly. “Are you all okay?”

“Why wouldn’t we be?” Penelope squeaked. “That all seemed perfectly normal to me!”

The naiad’s blue eyes didn’t blink as she stared ahead, and her full lips were pursed so hard they almost vanished. I could tell how startled they all were, and I gave them a moment to just breathe.

“Sorry,” Penelope mumbled after a moment. “My lord, I was just…”

“Don’t you dare apologize,” I said. “You let your emotions out however you need to. This is scary as hell. You’re so brave, and I know you can do this.”

“Jack’s right,” Aleia whispered. “Think of the gnomes, and the dragon-people. Everyone that we need to protect. We’re here to ensure they can all prepare and survive this next fight. They need us to be brave.”

“Yes,” Nieva said. “This is for all of our friends.”

The priestesses began to slowly move through the clearing, and they carefully stepped over the littered bones and puddles of blood that oozed into the grass. I had no idea what was in that glowing pit, but I tried to brace myself for anything.

Aleia reached the edge of the hole first, and she gasped as she looked down into the green light.

The pit plunged down about twenty feet, and the green glow was coming from two torches attached to the walls. I stared at the flickering flames for a moment, and they seemed perfectly ordinary except for their emerald color.

But my gaze was quickly pulled away from the lights and to the thing that sat in the middle of the pit.

It was a mass of different dead animals that had merged together into a towering blob. As if various corpses of woodland creatures had just been thrown into a mass grave and somehow stuck together. But it was moving.

It swayed from side to side with a loud squelching noise, and bits of loose flesh swung as it moved. Amongst the corpses of rabbits, bears, wolves, and deer, there were two hollow circles that were set deep in the top of the mass.

“Are those eyes?” Nicola breathed as she peered over the other women’s shoulders.

“I think so,” I replied. “How the fuck is it alive? It’s just a pile of bodies?”

“Dark magic,” Celeste said. “I’ve heard stories about a spell that can create something like this… life made of death. But only a seriously powerful warlock or enchantress could do this.”

“I fucking hate it,” Nicola hissed. “It’s… it’s vile! Slaughtering all those creatures and using their bodies for this… this monstrosity? I’ve never been so disgusted.”

“Me, too,” Aleia whimpered. “Jack, should we kill it? There’s nobody here. We could kick the torches loose so they fall on it.”

“No,” I said firmly. “We can’t leave any traces, remember? If the dark god realizes we’re here, or that we have a way to be here without him knowing, then he’ll unleash his army before we can set up for battle.”

“Is it even dangerous?” Nieva asked. “I know it looks horrible, but what can a blob of dead animals really do? Maybe it’s just for intimidation.”

There was a scuttling from behind, and the women dove to the right as two of the eight-legged beasts appeared. One of them clutched a dead rabbit, and the other had a deer that seemed to still be alive. The poor forest creature’s legs were broken, but it cried out sadly as it was carried.

Nicola’s eyes watered as the spiders took their victims toward the glowing pit. Celeste put a comforting arm around the brunette’s shoulder, and they held each other close. Then the humanoid beasts threw their prey into the hole, and the women crept forward to watch.

It only took a second for the dead rabbit to be swallowed up by the blob, and the furry animal suddenly became part of the swaying tower. The deer fell to the ground a couple of feet from the putrid mass, and the poor creature struggled to move its injured legs.

I watched in horror as the blob swayed toward the animal, and it made a loud sucking noise. Then the deer was pulled along the floor and was swallowed up into the pile of bodies. There was a muffled cry as the forest creature vanished, and then the only sound was the squelching of the blob. Its hollow eyes suddenly became an inch higher from the ground, and the deer had clearly made it grow very slightly.

The eight-legged beasts snarled with satisfaction before they scuttled back off into the forest, but none of the women spoke as they stared down into the pit.

“Get out of here,” I said. “I don’t want you to risk getting bumped into. Get further into the forest, and we can talk.”

The women hurried around the pit, and the wet noises of the grotesque mass faded.

“So… it can eat people, too?” Aleia whispered as the priestesses got further into the trees. “It… can eat anything?”

“I would expect so,” I replied.

“That poor deer,” Nicola said. “It just got… sucked in.”

“So, that’s what happens,” Penelope said. “If you go near it, you become part of it.”

“I’ve never seen anything like this,” Nieva said. “Jack, this god must have someone incredibly powerful on his side. Or perhaps the god himself created it?”

I wondered if there was a holy gift capable of creating such a monster. Would a dark god be given dark gifts? It was certainly possible, but I knew there must be some way of killing that thing.

“Is that enough spying?” Aleia asked hopefully.

“Not yet,” I said gently. “We still haven’t seen any darklings. I assume. They’re meant to be in the elven family, so I’m guessing they will look similar to Grez and the rest.”

“Okay,” the fairy squeaked. “We’ll keep walking.”

The priestesses carried on through the dark forest until the trees became less dense. Black leaves and twisting branches stretched further apart, and the women found themselves at the other side of the woods.

The land that stretched out before them was gloomy and dim. There were gray clouds drifting over the sky that had been so sunny back in my land. Rolling hills went on for miles ahead, and I could see a few smoking chimneys sticking out in some of the valleys.

“I can hear horses,” Nicola muttered as she looked around.

The sound of four-legged creatures became louder, and the women spun around to see two huge horses drawing closer as they rode from the trees. Both of the creatures had a strange red tint to their fur, but I was too focused on their riders to notice anything else.

I knew they were darklings immediately. They had the same strong build as my soldier elves, but their skin was a deep emerald color, and their eyes were completely black. I could only tell which way they were looking by the tilt of their heads.

One was a male, with gleaming black armor over his wide chest. His emerald head was shaved bald, and he had a smirk set on his ruby-red lips. The other rider was a woman. Her physique was just as wide and muscular as her male counterpart, but her armor was shaped to have room for her ample chest. She had black hair slicked back into a tight plait, and she hummed an eerie tune as the horses slowed down.

“Master,” the male called out. “Master, we have news!”

The priestesses stood perfectly still as they glanced around, and I knew that the darkling was calling for his god. I focused on my Holy Ear gift and hoped that was all I needed for it to work.

“What do you want?” The voice was an animalistic snarl that echoed throughout my mind, and I knew precisely who I was hearing by the way it resonated. It was the God of Darkness, and he had a deep tone that sent a phantom shiver down my spine.

The Holy Ear worked perfectly, but I only had a second to focus on that victory before the conversation continued.

“The Cocoon is almost ready,” the male darkling announced. “We just came back from the pit. It has grown more powerful than we could have hoped.”

“Good,” the dark god snarled. “And the enchantment is still on the torches?”

“Yes sir,” the female said. “The spell is still strong. Real fire won’t go anywhere near it.”

“Make sure of that,” the god spat. “One touch of flame and all my work will be for nothing.”

“Of course,” the female said hurriedly. “Jack’s army doesn’t stand a chance. What’s next, master?”

“Gather the darklings,” the god said. “Make sure all the army is ready to fight.”

“Even…” the male darkling trailed off as he spoke.

“Yes,” the god hissed. “Even them. Especially them.”

“Can we really trust them to fight with us?” the male asked. “They are wretched creatures that follow no master.”

“They follow me,” the god snarled. “Do you doubt my power over my own people?”

“No, no,” the darkling spluttered. “Master, I never would. We’ll go into the hills and get them ready, too.”

“Make sure it is done,” the dark god hissed, and the land fell silent.

There were clearly some species in this territory that even the darklings were unsure of. That was a very bad sign. I watched the darklings closely, and their black eyes stared at one another in silence for a moment.

“You disrespected him,” the female hissed. “How dare you question our master like that!”

“I was just being cautious,” the male snarled.

“You made us both look foolish,” the female said, and she suddenly drew a long blade from her side.

Then she slit the male’s throat before I had time to process what had even happened.

Black blood spurted from his neck and poured from his mouth. The woman darkling laughed as she watched him die, and she smiled gleefully as the male slumped forward on his horse and whimpered. After a few twitching moments, he toppled off and fell to the ground, and his bones crunched as he dropped face-first on the grass.

The female whistled as she leapt from her steed, and she swayed her hips in a languid way as she approached the twitching darkling.

“Help me,” he breathed, and she kicked his chest so he rolled onto his back.

Black blood covered his face and torso as his neck wound and broken nose flowed. His fingers convulsed as he gasped for air, but the female only grinned down at him.

“I love watching things die,” she purred.

“I’ve known you for years,” the male spluttered through a mouthful of blood.

“Yes,” the woman said in a half-moan. “It makes it even more fun to see the life fade from your eyes. To know your hopes and dreams of a future, and to see them be taken from you by my blade.”

She swung her thin sword upward and brought it down with a mighty force directly into the man’s face. The weapon cut through his skull at the bridge of his broken nose, and the bald man’s skull was chopped in half. His black eyes stared up at the sky, and his body stopped moving as his arms fell limp.

Then the female darkling giggled, and she stomped down on the top half of his head with a joyful laugh. Blood and bone fragments flew everywhere, and the priestesses stumbled backward to avoid it hitting the shield. The darkling smirked as she climbed back on her reddish horse, and she left the other creature alone with the corpse of its rider as she set off into the hills and whistled an eerie tune as she went.

“Soooo, that’s a darkling,” Nicola breathed. “Well… fuck.”

I was slightly in shock from the violent display, the twisted giggles, and the lingering tune that carried on the breeze, but I was relieved to finally know what this army mostly consisted of.

“Those are nothing like elves!” Penelope spluttered. “What a horrid, vile woman!”

“She just… slit his throat,” Aleia said. “Someone that she knew. She didn’t even hesitate.”

“Imagine a whole army of them,” Celeste said. “They clearly don’t value the lives of their own kind. How brutally will they fight against us?”

“And the priestesses are meant to be even worse,” Nieva said. “How could they possibly be worse than that?”

“Everyone, breathe,” I said firmly. “This is exactly what we came here to learn. If we had first encountered them in battle, it would have been so much worse. Now we know. We can prepare our people for how evil these things are.”

The abandoned red horse sniffed at the dead rider, and it whinnied as it glanced around the dark land. Then a thought occurred to me through the shock, and I watched the animal as it nervously kicked the ground.

“I have an idea,” I said. “If all the darklings ride horses into battle, then Nicola can speak to them.”

“Jack?” Nicola said. “I don’t think that’s possible.”

“Really?” I asked. “Because that one seems to have calmed down just by stepping closer to you.”

The huge horse had taken a few steps closer to Nicola, and it had stopped whinnying and kicking. Its breathing slowed down, too, and it started to graze on the dark grass.

“Come on,” Nicola groaned. “Jack, I can’t command a whole army of horses!”

“We can discuss the details back home,” I said. “I think we should head back before the day gets any later. We’ve got a lot to do, and we’ve got an idea of how fucking deadly his people are.”

The priestesses turned back to the dark forest and began to head into the twisted trees with an obvious haste. Crows began to fly down and peck at the bloody remains of the darkling man as they went, but I brought my focus away from the disgusting sight.

“Three guesses where he’ll end up,” Celeste muttered as she glanced back at the body.

“The Cocoon,” Nicola said grimly. “That sounds like the name of the deadly mass we saw. They even mentioned the torches.”

“I agree,” Nieva replied.

I was eager to tell Tobias everything we had seen, and my mind was racing with ideas. The women hurried through the black leaves and followed the same trail they had entered on, but then I heard a shuffling noise.

“Be careful,” I said, and they looked into the gloom to see two of the gorilla monsters.

They dragged their long arms behind them as their heads bobbed on loose necks. Both of them snarled back and forth as they marched through the trees, and I got a better look at their claws. Both hands were armed with thick talons, and there was blood crusted under their nails. It was obvious that they used their huge arms to hunt, and that gave me an idea.

“These things rely on their claws,” I said. “If you encounter any of them in battle, chop their arms off before you focus on anything else. That should take away the worst of the threat.”

The priestesses nodded as they watched the beasts pass, and the sound of dragging arms faded away. My women practically ran through the glowing clearing when they reached it, and they barely glanced down into the greenish pit. The wet sound of the Cocoon rang out through the dark forest like a slopping bowl of corpse Jell-O, and I was already forming a plan for Celeste to use her fire on it.

Nobody spoke again until they finally reached the man-made hills, and Penelope let out a loud sigh.

“Well done,” I said as the women hurried through the mounds. “I mean it, you were brave as hell back there.”

“That place is awful,” Aleia shuddered. “My lord, will it still be that scary when you win it?”

“No,” I said through clenched teeth. “Because none of those evil fuckers will be left to roam the land. We’ll make it better than it ever was when I claim the entire place.”

“Yes, we will,” Nieva said, and I recognized the hard edge in her tone. It was the same one she used when she was thinking of gory battles, and I chuckled with pride at the glint in her snowstorm eyes.

The sun suddenly shone on the ground again as the women stepped into my territory, and I let them get further into the clearing before I removed the bubble. Then Nieva smiled over at the ice dragon, and the women strode toward the cover of the mountains.

“Let’s head back,” I said. “We’ve got a lot to report to the others, and I don’t want us all hanging around here any longer than we already have.”

The dragon lowered a wing so Nicola and Penelope could climb on board. For once, the naiad seemed eager to mount the huge creature, and she sighed with relief as her thighs clung to the dragon’s blue scales. Then Nieva shot into the air with the dragon, and Celeste followed behind with Aleia.

But just as the group started to fly over the mountains, I heard the hiss of the dark god’s voice pierce through my internal system.

“This is the God of Darkness,” he called. “Wolves… come to me… follow the bloody call of your desires. I am here to collect you for my army.”

I listened closely as his voice trailed off, and nobody answered.

“Wolves,” he snarled more forcefully. “You are godless after the death of Ethan. But I am your new master. Come to me, and I will give you all you wish to devour and more…”

There were no answering howls from the hills. The wolves were loyally mine, so they wouldn’t even hear the calls of the god. But he didn’t know that yet.

He didn’t know I’d so thoroughly locked down my new territory this fast.

I felt smug that I had just snuck out from under his nose on top of everything else, but I knew this meant he was preparing his people to move out.

Soon, my people would be facing creatures that were made of evil. Trained for evil. Thirsting for evil.

The darkling war was almost upon us.

Chapter 17

Bright sunlight drenched the mountains as the dragon flew, and I knew I had to keep an eye on the time. If we left the battle until too late in the day, then we could be giving a major advantage to the God of Darkness. I assumed he would have creatures who thrived without light, and I wasn’t going to risk him having any form of an upper hand. There was still little cloud coverage as the afternoon rolled in, and the air was calm and quiet.

The priestesses kept going over what they had learned on the journey back through the mountains. Every gross detail of the creatures we had met was important, and they discussed tactics that could be used against the most evil army we’d come up against yet.

“I am ready to fight,” Nicola snarled, and she had a rosy flush to her golden skin.

“Me, too.” Penelope nodded. “I’ve never seen creatures so happy to kill before!”

“No wonder the elves hate darklings,” Aleia shuddered. “What horrible creatures!”

Our trip had gotten my women fired up, and that was exactly what I needed them to be.

The dragon soared over the hills, and I looked down to see some of the wolf pack gnawing on their latest kill. That was what the God of Darkness didn’t understand. Even though the pack needed to hunt, they only killed what they needed to survive.

It was just the circle of life and all that shit.

Just like the Redwoods had said, they weren’t some rabid pack of monsters that craved blood and violence. They wanted a safe life for their pack, and enough food to fuel themselves. Ethan had spurred on violent behaviors and tried to turn them into monsters, but now the wolves were a vital part of the land, and they saved their violence for when I commanded it.

I knew how fast and strong the pack was, and I decided they would be perfect to set against the strange spider creatures. If we could just break as many of their eight legs as possible, then they would be seriously weakened. Their armored bodies might be tough to take down, but the wolves were already experts at hunting as part of a pack.

“I’m going to need your help with training,” I said to the women. “Now that you’ve seen some of the dark beings, you need to spread the word around to everyone. Make sure you mention those weak spots we discussed.”

“Of course,” Celeste said. “What’s the plan, Jack?”

“Yeah, Jack,” Tobias’ voice echoed. “What’s the plan? I spotted the dragon, so I figured I would find you, too.”

“Hey,” I said. “Okay, I’ve got a lot to fill you in on, buddy. For now, I want us to combine our armies for training in the central valley. We spend a few hours getting to grips with each other, and then we move out to the western border.”

“Shit,” Tobias breathed. “So, it’s really time? Today?”

“Oh, yeah,” I growled. “It is fucking time.”

“Roger that, boss,” Tobias said. “I’ll tell my fighters to head over, and we’ll meet you in the central valley to practice beating the shit out of darklings.”

“Make sure you bring some strong flyers,” I said. “You’ll need to be able to move your people over the hills quickly.”

“Don’t worry about that,” Tobias chuckled. “We’ll have plenty of rides, and some to spare if you need them. I’ll meet you there.”

The God of Tricks and Riddles’ voice vanished from my internal system, and the dragon soared over a group of creaking Redwoods. I wanted to start moving the ancient trees, and I already knew that their battle skills were brutal and synchronized enough for what we were up against.

“We’re going to need to spread the word quickly,” I said. “Nicola, can you ask the hodges to tell every being in the forest and mountains to get ready? I mean it. All of them. Make sure they inform the Redwoods first, so they’ve got plenty of time to get there.”

“Of course,” Nicola said. “I love talking to those little hodges.”

“Awesome,” I said. “Aleia and Celeste, can you go to the gnomes’ fortress and make sure they’ve got their weapons ready. Check that the griffins are able to carry the cannons and blinders again.”

“My pleasure.” Celeste nodded.

“Nieva,” I said. “You can talk to the dragons and tell them everything we know. Spread the word to your people, too.”

“Absolutely,” the Dragon Queen said. “I’ll make arrangements for someone to take care of the little one, too.”

“Penelope,” I said. “I want you to go to the orcs. Lurk has to know every detail of what we saw today. His people are some of my strongest fighters, and I want them properly briefed by someone who saw it all first-hand.”

“I love the orcs,” Penelope said. “I’ll be as swift as possible, my lord.”

“Thank you,” I said. “I couldn’t ask for a better group of priestesses.”

“What are you going to do?” Nicola asked as the dragon circled over the central valley to begin lowering itself.

“I’m going to work out how to merge two armies,” I said. “Tobias is bringing more fighters than before, and we need to work out how the hell to coordinate everyone.”

The ice dragon gently landed down in the valley, and the two women slid down its wing gracefully.

“Thank you,” Nicola cooed as she stroked the blue scales.

“Yes.” Penelope nodded. “You have been most helpful!”

The naiad gave the dragon a quick pet on the snout, and Nieva smiled at the exchange.

“Okay,” I said. “Nicola, make sure the hodges spread the word out to the mermaids, too. I want every creature in this whole damn territory to understand how important this is.”

“I’ll make sure,” the brunette said firmly.

“Then let’s get to work,” I said. “Meet back here for practice as soon as you’re finished. I love you all.”

“We love you, too,” the priestesses echoed before they broke off into groups.

They ran and flew off in different directions as they made their way to organize my people, and I felt a rush of pride as I watched them. The darkling land had really scared them, but it had also riled them up with a fiery passion to fight. Instead of cowering away, they were channeling that energy into protecting what they loved.

My next task was to speak with a group I had never met with before. I had to see if the giants were willing to fight for me. They had already bowed to me, and it seemed that they were easily swayed by gods. Once I had killed the God of Giants, they had already shown up as followers on my devotional map.

But this would be our first formal union.

I switched my focus over to the northern land to find a group of three giants slowly plodding over the land. Their enormous legs strode along the border to the mountains, and the view through their eyes stretched out for miles.

“This is your god,” I announced, and the giants came to a halt. “I am calling on you to fight alongside my people. This will solidify your place in my land, and I will be happy to let you stay.”

None of the massive creatures spoke, but they looked at each other curiously. The thick skin on their faces was flushed from the sun, and they all stared out toward the western sky.

“I know you bowed to me,” I said. “And I appreciate the gesture of faith, but I need you to prove that you are with me. Will you fight against the God of Darkness with my army?”

The giants stayed silent for a moment, and then they nodded carefully as they began to stride over the land once more.

Relief swept through me at their quick compliance, but now I had to strategize. I had seen what could happen if the huge beings weren’t commanded carefully enough during battle. That mistake wouldn’t happen for me. I was going to make the most of my new followers, and I would learn exactly what they were capable of.

“Head to the border valley in the west,” I called. “Gather any others of your kind who are willing to fight. Anyone who joins us will have my thanks and trust. Look for the Redwoods, and join them.”

The giants made a low groaning sound as they nodded, and it seemed like they were willing to follow my orders without much objection. That was just the kind of fighters I needed to complete my ranks. Huge, deadly, and willing to obey my every word.

“Jack!”

I snapped out of my thoughts as a cheery voice called through the air. The giants strolled along confidently, and I left them to their journey which would not take long for them.

“Jack!”

I followed the voice and was shocked to see it was Grez. I found the yellow-haired elf on horseback near the gnomes’ fortress, and Myra, his lilac-haired other half, was riding beside him.

They also both had a fucking armory of weapons slung over their strong shoulders.

The couple had brought backup, too, and they had at least fifty elves following behind them on horseback. All of them had gleaming armor plates over their torsos, and they whistled as the horses trotted along. It was good to see the familiar faces of elves after witnessing their evil counterparts.

But I hadn’t even called on them.

“Grez!” I said. “What’s going on?”

“Jack,” the yellow-haired elf said eagerly. “I hope you don’t mind. When you came to speak with me about the darklings, I knew I had to do something. Those vile beings have no place in the elven community, and I just had to come and help you fight them.”

“We didn’t know when it would be,” Myra said. “So we just rallied our strongest fighters and made our way over immediately.”

“We’re ready to slaughter some darklings,” Grez called, and the army of elves cheered and waved various blades in the air.

“This is amazing,” I said. “I am very fucking happy to see you all. The God of Darkness is starting to make his move, and we’re going to be ready for him.”

“Just tell us what to do.” Grez grinned. “We’re ready to spill blood.”

I couldn’t help laughing as the happy elf’s eyes glinted. The elven soldiers were always ready to fight for me, but I had never seen them so riled up before. It was clear that the darklings had really struck a nerve in their pride, and I was hugely grateful at the sudden arrival of such gifted soldiers.

“Head to the central valley,” I instructed them. “Tobias is meeting us there.”

All the elves’ faces fell, and I realized I hadn’t told them about the God of Tricks and Riddles. They still believed that he was an absent god, who had abandoned them when they needed him the most.

“Ah,” I said. “So, there isn’t much time for a full story, but I need you to know that the God of Tricks and Riddles is a good god. He is an old friend of mine from another time, and he didn’t actually abandon Evelhelm.”

“But, Jack,” Myra said. “The temple was there. He never helped us with the sprites! If you hadn’t come to our aid, then who knows how many lives would have been lost!”

“I know,” I said hurriedly. “But he never helped you because he was never actually there in the first place. It’s complicated, but I just need you to trust me right now.”

There was silence amongst the elves for a moment, and I could see on their faces that they were wrestling their loyalty to me with their hatred for Tobias.

“Of course.” Grez nodded eventually. “We will always follow you, Jack. But it may take a while to let go of our resentment for the god we called on for help so many times.”

“I understand,” I said. “But he is bringing his army to merge with ours, and I hope you’re willing to fight alongside them to defeat the dark god.”

The elves exchanged glances, and some of them grumbled as they nodded slowly.

“Our anger lies with the darklings,” Grez called back to his people. “We must focus on that now, and we should put any personal grievances with other gods to the side.”

“Fine,” Myra grumbled. “But this is only because of my love for Jack, not any loyalty to Tobias.”

There was a murmur of agreement throughout the group, and I reckoned the elves would come around quickly enough. As soon as they saw how much stronger my army was with my old friend, I knew they would be swayed.

“I’ll meet you at the valley,” I said. “Again, thank you all for coming to fight.”

The elves cheered once more, and I switched my focus back to the central valley to find it bustling with activity.

All of the dragon folk had arrived with their icy blades, and they had already begun to practice fighting each other. Nicola was back, and she stood with the wolf pack’s leader as she gestured wildly and spoke. The huge beast stared at the brunette with glistening eyes, and it seemed like the creature was taking in every word.

Gradually, more and more beings began to emerge into the valley. It was clear that the hodges were working overtime to spread the word, and there was a rumble of footsteps as Penelope approached with the orcs. The naiad strode confidently alongside Lurk, and they were both in deep conversation about the darklings.

I heard a distant buzz and checked the sky to see Tobias’ flying soldiers heading over. The pastel colors of the beautiful nymphs contrasted against the black fur of the deadly unicorns. I could only just make out the limbs of sylphs as a huge cloud quickly soared over the mountains.

My mind began to race as I planned out the positioning of everyone during the battle, and I was grateful to have such a variety of fighters. I wondered if the dark god had any airborne soldiers, and I had to be prepared for that.

“Hey!” Tobias called. “My people are on their way. There’s more to come.”

“Awesome,” I said. “The hodges are spreading the word over my territory. Just a heads-up, my elves have come to fight, and they’re kind of pissed at you.”

“Ah,” Tobias sighed. “I guess that makes sense. But I’m sure I’ll be able to patch things up with my charm and good looks.”

“I’ll help,” I snorted. “But for now, they’re willing to fight alongside your people. They’re seriously lethal soldiers, so they’re a big help for us.”

“Awesome,” my old friend said. “So, do you want to tell me what the fuck you saw over in that creepy place. I’m guessing it wasn’t pretty.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” I said. “This guy has got some fucked up creatures crawling around. He really worked overtime finding the grossest shit on the planet.”

“That’s what I was ready for,” Tobias sighed. “What are we dealing with?”

“The darklings are basically possessed elves,” I said. “We watched one of them slit her friend’s throat before she stomped his fucking brains out. She laughed the whole time, too.”

“Shit,” Tobias whistled. “So you think they’re as much of a threat as people say?”

“Yes,” I said grimly. “No doubt about that. I don’t even know how many he has, but they have no issues with spilling blood.”

“What else?” Tobias asked.

I went into detail explaining every disturbing creature we had seen, and how I heard the dark god calling for the wolves. As we spoke, the valley began to fill up with more creatures, and the priestesses made sure that every group was aware of exactly what we were up against. Then everyone naturally fell into groups to practice their combat, and I continued strategizing with Tobias as we watched over our armies.

“I wonder how many darklings he has,” Tobias said. “Do you really think Nicola can have an impact on the horses?”

“Yes,” I said. “I truly think she’s capable of it. She won the wolves around, so I know she can do the same for the horses.”

“That would fuck up their tactics,” Tobias said.

Before I could respond, there was a loud rumbling sound, and I scanned the mountains to find something coming in from the east.

“Those are my guys,” Tobias assured me. “Get ready to meet the trolls.”

“I’ve met those,” I said. “They’re the huge, green bastards?”

“These are sediment trolls,” Tobias said. “Different breeds. Just wait until you see these guys in action.”

It was a confusing sight at first. I was sure I was looking at roughly a hundred huge boulders rolling along the valleys at an alarming speed. It was as if there was some kind of horizontal landslide, but I quickly figured out that the trolls must be able to roll up into rocks to move.

“Holy shit,” I chuckled. “That’s one way to travel.”

“These guys are incredible,” Tobias said. “If you put a bunch of them on a hill, they will roll down and bulldoze through a crowd.”

“That’s awesome,” I said. “We can definitely use that to our advantage. There are plenty of sloped hillsides on the border.”

“They’re also the sturdiest bastards you will ever meet,” Tobias said. “Good luck to anyone who tries to knock them over.”

Some of my followers had turned around to see where the noise was coming from, and Aleia clapped excitedly. Her lilac wings fluttered, and she hovered higher to get a good look at the approaching group.

“Sediment trolls!” the fairy cheered. “Oh, good!”

“Have you met them before?” I asked. “I know you weren’t exactly best friends with the trolls we’ve fought against in the past.”

“Oh, sediment trolls are very different,” Aleia said with a know-it-all shake of her head. “They’ve always had a good relationship with fairies. We’re small and sparkly, they’re big and dull. We make excellent companions. There are lots of old stories about our people fighting alongside each other.”

“Good to know,” I chuckled.

The rolling boulders raced through the mountains so quickly that they looked like one big, gray blur. They slowed down as they neared the central valley, and the first troll to arrive immediately began to uncurl. It was the same movement as a roly-poly bug emerging from its shell. The stone-like spine curved back to reveal a stocky, flat-nosed creature that stood at six feet tall. It was a murky gray color with thick limbs and only a few strands of hair sticking out from its round head. The trolls all began to unroll, and I could see that there was very little difference between them all. Their bodies somehow looked squishy and stony all at the same time, and it was impossible to tell if they were male or female.

I scanned their thick bodies for axes or swords, but they didn’t seem to have brought anything with them.

“They don’t have weapons?” I asked. “Don’t they need blades?”

“These trolls fight better without them,” Tobias said. “I tried them out with swords and bows in a few battles, but they were too clumsy. Their backs are built-in shields, and they can throw punches to send you into the next century.”

I studied the thick hides of the creatures, and it made sense that they were deadly enough on their own. Their eyes blinked slightly vacantly, but I had no doubt that they would charge into battle for Tobias.

“How do you tell their genders?” I asked.

“I haven’t a fucking clue,” Tobias snorted. “Burflaseskinan told me that there’s an equal mix of men and women in this group, but I’ll be damned if I can tell the difference.”

Nobody seemed very keen to practice fighting with the trolls until Aleia fluttered over gracefully to one of them. The beautiful fairy lowered herself down in front of the stony beast, and she smiled as it blinked slowly.

“Hello,” she said kindly. “I’m Aleia, what’s your name?”

“Segawa,” the troll grunted in a dull tone.

“What a pretty name!” Aleia cooed. “Do you want to practice fighting with me? It’s always nice to meet a fellow warrior woman.”

The troll nodded, and the fairy grinned as she swung her spiked shield forward.

“Huh!” Tobias chuckled. “Your women really are something!”

“They sure are,” I laughed as the fairy and troll began to ram into each other chaotically.

We watched over our people carefully as they practiced, and I made sure to correct any sloppy footing I saw. I gave words of encouragement to each group as they grunted with concentration, and I kept an eye on the sun to make sure the day wasn’t getting too late.

The sky was still a bright blue as the afternoon crept in, and there was almost no breeze. Every valley within a mile of here echoed with grunts and the sounds of clanging metal as more of my followers joined in the practice session, and I was thrilled to see how skilled my people were.

Then another flock of Tobias’ unicorns arrived carrying various imps, elves, and pixies, too, and even more of my land was crammed full of skilled fighters.

“This is some sight,” Tobias said in awe as we watched everyone practicing.

“Right?” I chuckled. “Shit, we really have built a mega army. We’re going to slaughter the darklings.”

“I hope so,” Tobias said. “We’re heading into our last chances.”

I paused for a second as I processed what he had said.

“Last chances,” I repeated. “What do you mean?”

“Well,” Tobias said hesitantly. “This is where it usually always goes wrong. All the other times before have gone all to hell right here. The dark god is our final tier-three asshole, and then things become truly fucking brutal. Tier-one and two gods are almost indestructible once their armies start clashing.”

“You’re not doubting this, are you?” I asked. “Just look at our people, we can win.”

“I know,” Tobias said. “It’s just, if we lose this war, then all of our people are getting wiped out. We’ll just be asleep again until the world rebuilds itself, and we’ll wake up again thousands of years from now. Maybe even millions. I can’t do that again, man.”

“You can’t think like that,” I said. “We have to keep our eyes on the next step. Once the dark god is dead, then we can figure out how to deal with the others.”

“This is where it all went south last time,” Tobias said quietly. “And I’m just looking at Rosie, thinking about her and my girls. I can’t lose my girls, Jack.”

His voice cracked slightly, and it was the first time I had heard any doubt in his tone. But then I looked at my priestesses, and I understood his fear. There was so much to lose that it was terrifying to think about. But that only fueled my determination more.

“So this is when it all took a turn for the worse last time,” I said. “But it’s never going to end for us again. We won’t let it.”

“But if we even slip up slightly--”

“We won’t,” I said firmly. “Tobias. I am not going to let anything happen to my women and our kids. I won’t let anything happen to Rosie or the twins, either.”

My old friend was silent, and I knew he was getting lost in his own thoughts. I needed him back in the game, and the time to fight was approaching rapidly.

“Listen to me,” I said. “I have never felt this fucking sure of anything in my entire existance. We are going to kill the God of Darkness, and then we are going to kill every remaining god until it’s just us left. I am destined to be the almighty, and I need a right-hand man for when I get there. So neither of us are going down today because there’s too much at stake. We won’t let ourselves fuck this up.”

“You’re right,” Tobias said. “Shit, you always were awesome at those motivational speeches. It’s good to hear you say that you’re destined to be the almighty. That’s what I’ve been telling you all along!”

“Well, you’re a damn good god,” I chuckled. “I hear you’re the best sidekick a guy could ask for.”

“The rumors are true,” Tobias chuckled. “Okay. This time it’s going to be different.”

“Sure is,” I agreed. “We have everything to fight for, and we have the ultimate army to do it.”

Then I spotted an orange cloud drifting on the outskirts of the valley, and I realized the sprites had gathered their groups together to form a storm with their remaining members. Nieva soared into the air as the cloud got closer, and I knew it was time to create the ultimate storm.

“Let’s create a weapon,” I called. “Nieva, are you ready?”

“Yes,” the Dragon Queen said determinedly. “Shall I ask the sprites to start their hurricanes?”

“Do it,” I said, and Nieva soared closer to the orange storm.

“Sprites,” she called. “Jack has asked for you to form your hurricanes. It is time to work together to create our icy weapons.”

“Jaaack,” the sprites hissed. “Are we sure he will let us liiive after battle?”

“Of course, he will,” Nieva said. “He doesn’t play tricks with his people. Once we win this fight, you will still be welcome on this land. As long as you do not attack any of his other followers.”

I could see the elves glaring up at the orange storm, and it was clear the battle of Evelhelm was still fresh in their minds.

“Then we fiiiiiiight,” the sprites hissed. “We fiiiiiight the dark onnnnne.”

The orange cloud darkened and cast a shadow over the valley below. Scrawny limbs flew everywhere as the sprites started to spin faster and faster, until several hurricanes formed under the sky. Nieva smiled as she held her palms up, and she closed her eyes as she focused.

Several of the fighters below stared up as the warm hues of the storm were replaced with purples and blues.

Then the sprites screamed wildly, and ice began to form in the spinning clouds. Nieva’s hands shook as she waved them gracefully, and her snowstorm eyes flew open as the hurricanes began to get wilder.

“Woah,” Tobias breathed. “Does this mean it’s almost time?”

“Yes,” I said as Nieva worked. “I think we’ve let everyone dust off their skills. We need to get everyone set up before the dark god has a chance to sneak in and choose the battlefield himself. And before he can use the night to his advantage.”

Nieva slowly lowered her hands then, and the storm stayed icy and wild.

“Amazing,” I said. “You are genuinely incredible.”

The Dragon Queen smiled as she flicked her purple curls, and I looked over the mountains to see a darkening sky. Over to the western border, there were black clouds that slowly edged closer to my land. I knew that meant that the God of Darkness was on the move with his army of hellish creatures.

It was time to move my people out.

“The time has come,” I announced. “We head to the western border to fight. I could not be more proud of you all, and I know that with our skills and combined might, we are going to fucking demolish these evil bastards.”

Tobias repeated my words to his followers, and there was a thunderous cheer as everyone prepared themselves to travel.

The priestesses had done an incredible job at organizing everyone, and the flying creatures immediately went to assist those without wings. Griffins waited patiently as gnomes fitted the weapons around them, and the wolves and unicorns lowered themselves for anyone who needed it.

Everyone operated so smoothly, and the dragons were the first to rise into the air. The icy beasts carried all the gnomes on their backs, and they began to fly over to the darkening skyline.

Nicola swung her leg over the back of the wolf leader, and Penelope climbed onto another of the pack. Just beyond them, the winged priestesses hovered over the hills, and everyone began to move after the dragons.

“This is it,” Tobias breathed. “Holy shit, I can’t believe we’re here.”

“For the last time,” I said firmly. “We’re about to defeat the final tier-three god, and then we’re one step closer to finishing off this whole thing.”

“I’m glad to be beside you, Jack,” Tobias said. “Let’s go kill this asshole.”

“Let’s fucking go!” I yelled, and my followers howled and snarled as they raced through the valleys and flew over the mountains.

I knew that this was going to be even more bloody and brutal than the giant battle. The God of Darkness had creatures that seemed to feed off evil. They needed violence to survive, and I knew how badly they would want to slit the throats of my people.

But they wouldn’t be expecting an army of this skill and loyalty. My people worked together like clockwork, and I was there to guide them every step of the way.

Whatever horrifying secrets the dark god had up his sleeves, I was ready.

Chapter 18

I focused on the eerily darkening sky in the west as my army rode out through the hills. The icy sprite storm rolled along above my fighters, and the tidal wave of soldiers crashed through the winding valleys. There was a tense atmosphere in the air already, and I knew that every soldier was aware of how dangerous the situation they were riding into was.

I had never felt this way before a battle. The knowledge that it could all end if I didn’t win this one hung over me like a ton of bricks, and that memory I’d caught a glimpse of, the one that showed me my last defeat, haunted my every thought.

But I had to push those feelings aside and focus on the next steps.

This wasn’t the end. I wouldn’t let that happen. Not this time.

Wolves raced along with orcs as riders, and the elves flew across the ground on their huge horses. Trolls rolled ahead as they tumbled over the rocky terrain, and it was like watching some kind of magical avalanche. The sky was filled with the various wings of mine and Tobias’ armies, and every set of eyes was fixed on the approaching western border.

It was still a bright day as we got closer to the battlefield, but the swirling black clouds over the dark forest threatened to spill over into my land. I wasn’t sure if the storm held any kinds of creatures within it, or if it was just the natural gloom of the dark lands starting to drift with its army.

“Do you know where you want everyone stationed?” Tobias asked.

“Roughly,” I said. “The area is fucking huge, but I want to make sure we keep everyone protected. I can’t make any mistakes.”

I listened for any hints that the dark god was approaching, but the man-made border was silent. It looked like my people would reach the grounds first, and that would give us a huge advantage.

Finally, my army began to slow down as they approached the edge of the mountains, and I was amazed to see that the entire Redwood forest had shown up.

Every last one of them.

Their warm-toned leaves rustled in greeting, and it was incredible to see all the ancient trees together in one group.

I studied the ground carefully as my people began to spill out from the valleys to join the Redwood army, and as Penelope and Nicola dismounted their wolves, the other priestesses flew down to join them.

“Show the gnomes where to set up,” I instructed the women. “And make sure the gnomes and trolls get their medical supplies arranged in the tunnel.”

“Of course!” Aleia said, and the women raced off to meet the gnomes as they slid down from the dragons.

“Shadowpine,” I said as I focused in on the beady-eyed tree. “I need to make sure that none of these dark creatures sneak past into my land. There are children and elderly creatures back in the forest and throughout these peaks, and I won’t let anything happen to them.”

“We will set up barricades,” Shadowpine breathed. “Our roots will ensnare any who try to pass the valleys.”

“Perfect,” I said. “Make sure not a single dark being sneaks by.”

The trees began to creak as they ripped their roots from the ground and moved into place. They started to form wide lines that blocked the valleys, and I had no doubts they could stop anything with their huge numbers.

Above the swaying treetops, the Squall Sprites cackled maniacally as they spun around in their clouds, and far below, the hodges began to erupt from the ground. The wolves slunk around the shadows of the mountains, and the orcs growled as they marched into the clearing. Cyclopes and giants hovered at the back, and they cast huge shadows over the battlefield.

“Hodges,” I called. “I want you all to remain hidden under those small hills at the border. When I give the order, you’ll tear down those mounds as fast as you can. Okay?”

“Yes, Jack,” the long-eared creatures squeaked as they dove back into the ground. “We will wait for your order!”

“Wolves,” I said. “I want you hidden in the cave tunnels to begin with. We’re going to work in waves, and I want you all to emerge when they least expect it. Remember what I told you about focusing on the spiders’ legs when the time comes.”

The huge beasts immediately raced up toward the dark entrances, and they vanished around the corners of the tunnels with their thick tails swishing in anticipation.

“Orcs, I want you on the front line,” I continued. “Slash anything that steps over that border. Show no mercy.”

Lurk grunted in stoic agreement and led his people further into the battlefield, and they swung their axes enthusiastically as they snarled at the darkening sky.

Tobias arranged his fighters as well, and the trolls headed up the hillsides so they could use their avalanche technique when the time came. Once they found their spots, they all rolled up again to disguise themselves, and the mountainsides looked like nothing but blotchy rocks and rugged trees all along the upper ridges.

“That’s some impressive camouflage,” I said as I studied the trolls. “I wouldn’t even glance twice at them if I saw them rolled up like that.”

“Exactly,” Tobias chuckled. “The element of surprise is a hell of a tactic.”

Once our army was stationed and ready, they all studied the border with weapons held close. The rustle of the black leaves beyond the hills carried on the gentle wind, and it felt like the whole battlefield was holding its breath.

“Stay vigilant,” I called. “This is going to be our toughest battle yet, and we need to make sure we have each others’ backs. Help out anyone you can, and call for assistance when you need to, but be wary of harming those around you when things really start heating up. Stay focused out there.”

“I think I hear something,” Tobias muttered, and the sound of distant footsteps began to echo around the hills.

“This is it,” I announced. “I am right here with you, every step of the way. We will defeat these evil beings together. Remember the information you learned about these new enemies, and show them no mercy. We will protect our land and our families!”

The battlefield erupted into stomps and cheers, and I had never seen so much determination on the elves’ faces. Grez and Myra scowled just as grimly as their soldiers while they held their blades tightly, and I knew some darklings were about to get fucking slaughtered.

The sound of horses approaching became louder and louder, until the whole area was filled with the thunderous noise. But there was another sound that echoed with the running, and I realized the darklings were singing.

It was an eerie, ghost-like tune, and a phantom shiver washed over me as it got louder.

“Gnomes!” I called. “Make sure those cannons take out as many riders as possible as soon as you can see them.”

“Yes, Jack,” the short fighters echoed as they positioned their mighty weapons.

“Here we go,” Tobias said grimly. “This is really it.”

“Yup,” I growled. “Let’s save the fucking world.”

The darklings erupted over the tops of the man-made hills in a tidal wave of emerald skin and red horses. Black eyes glistened as the evil beings grinned, and they held blades that were long and curved. Their singing turned to demonic chants, and they snarled as their horses raced forward.

I saw the look on my elven soldiers’ faces, though, and I knew my people were ready to fight.

“Attack!” I yelled, and my army charged.

Orcs and elves raced toward the darklings, and the black-eyed riders skillfully guided their red horses to try and dodge the swinging blades.

Grez’s horse raced past a darkling, and the yellow-haired elf moved his sword so quickly that it was just a silver blur. He swung the weapon upward with a violent jab and pierced under the chin of a male darkling. The black-eyed creature gargled as Grez’s blade pushed further into his throat, and dark blood spilled down onto the ground.

“Take that,” the elf snarled as he pulled his sword back, and the darkling slumped off his horse as he fell to the ground with a loud crunch.

Our first kill of the darkling army was complete.

But the black-eyed creatures kept spilling over the hillsides, and I could hear that hundreds more were still approaching on horseback. I needed to slow down their attack, and I knew that targeting the horses was the best way.

“Nicola,” I called. “Make your way up to one of the ledges.”

The brunette grunted as she swung her sword at a darkling’s leg, and she pulled the wounded being down onto the ground. Then Nicola slammed her blade deep into the darkling woman’s forehead, and there was an explosion of blood and bone fragments as the evil soldier fell still.

“On my way,” the brunette said as she turned to run, and she hurried up the closet hillside to a small ledge.

“Jack,” she panted. “Why did you take me from the fight?”

“It’s time,” I said, and her face fell.

“No,” Nicola said as she stared out at the constant waves of darklings. “Jack, I can’t talk to that many horses at once! Especially ones that are so evil.”

“Remember the wolves,” I said. “They weren’t on our side when you spoke to them, either. I know you can do this. Call out to them.”

I could see that Nicola wanted to argue more, but the darklings were filling up the battlefield at an alarming pace. Her brown eyes studied the western border, and it was clear there was no end in sight to the number of black-eyed soldiers that were on their way.

“Okay,” she said with a determined nod. “I can do this.”

I kept quiet as Nicola took a deep breath, and she stared down at the battlefield before she spoke. Her eyes glazed over slightly, and her full lips formed a soft smile.

“I am your friend,” she called. “Horses of the dark army, I need you to listen to me.”

Her voice sounded like a lullaby, and every syllable was somehow more beautiful than the last. Nicola’s words were dream-like amongst the chaos of battle below, and I had never heard any noise as enchanting.

“Look at me,” she called. “You do not want to fight us. Get rid of your awful riders and come to our side.”

Every creature on the battlefield glanced up at Nicola, but the red horses seemed to be especially entranced. Their bright eyes gazed up at the priestess, and they slowed down as their riders snarled with fury.

“Get rid of your riders,” Nicola sang, and her voice became louder. “Join with the mighty Jack. Our army will not harm you.”

The wave of darklings had stopped crashing over the border, and the red-tinted horses slowly trotted into view instead of sprinting. It was as if all the heat of battle had drained from their bones, and they were merely following Nicola’s call like lovesick puppies.

“Come to us,” Nicola called. “Get rid of your riders, they do not care for you.”

The horses suddenly began to bray and buck their back legs, and darklings went flying as they fell from their steeds.

“Yes,” I hissed. “Keep going.”

“Join us,” Nicola sang. “Your lives will be so much better under Jack’s leadership.”

The red horses stopped running over the hills, and I could hear screams from over the border as more riders were thrown off.

Some of the darklings slashed at the horses, but my soldiers raced in to attack. Orcs swung their axes into the black-eyed creatures’ throats, and the elves rode in further as the darklings’ horses fled.

The dragon-people used the confusion as a chance to soar down with their ice axes swinging. Their iridescent wings practically moved at the speed of light as they slashed at darkling throats, and Olwen slammed his blade directly into one of the black-eyed bastards’ spines.

The evil being gurgled blood as it slumped down, and it was soon trampled by a fleeing horse.

“Nice work!” I called. “Keep that shit up!”

In just a few short minutes, all of the red-tinted horses had dislodged their riders and sprinted off in various directions. Some of them fled back into the dark land, but most of them ran toward the valleys of my mountains.

“Let them pass,” I called to the Redwoods. “They can graze in the hills. We just need them away from their riders.”

The darklings screamed as their horses betrayed them, and they had to resort to fighting on foot. It had dramatically slowed down the onslaught of the black-eyed attackers, and they had to continue spilling over the hills at a much slower pace.

“That was amazing,” I breathed as Nicola watched the horses run. “I knew you could do it.”

“I can’t believe it,” the brunette said. “Shit. The horses really left.”

Nicola broke into a triumphant laugh as she sprinted back down into the fight, and one of the red horses raced over to her. The brunette easily climbed onto the creature, and she charged into battle with a new steed.

Despite the setback with their horses, the darklings were fighting viciously with their curved blades. They were skilled soldiers, and their powerful physiques had clearly been crafted from hours of training.

More and more of them charged over the border, but my fighters in the sky slaughtered as many as possible the second they arrived. Nymphs rained down arrows into emerald skin, and the griffins slashed their thick talons into the darklings’ creepy faces. The elves and orcs worked together to steadily slice down every black-eyed fighter, and the wave of darklings began to slow even more as the bodies piled up.

Then I noticed imps crouching behind the feet of the giants, of all places, and the tiny beings ran out with manic battle cries when any darklings got close enough. They swung their sharp blades across the ankles of their enemies, and the black-eyed soldiers tumbled down with pained howls.

Luckily, the giants were very careful as they moved around their fighting companions, and they made sure not to place their huge feet on any of my soldiers. One of the enormous creatures grabbed a handful of darklings and launched them across the battlefield like a screaming javelin, and the evil beings screeched until they violently hit the side of a rocky mountain. Then they exploded in a pop of dark blood and guts.

“He’ll bring out something else soon,” I said as I watched my people fight.

“There’s fucking hundreds of these darklings,” Tobias said. “Nicola did amazingly. Not having their horses has really fucked up their attack plan.”

“We’re not done yet,” I warned.

It was truly shocking how many of the black-eyed creatures the dark god had. There were enough even to rival my army, and every single one of my soldiers was working to bring them down. It was utter chaos out there, and the green darklings clashed with a vengeance among my troops as snarls, growls, and grunts echoed throughout the valley.

The darklings had one major flaw in their fighting, though. They didn’t care about protecting any lives other than their own. It meant that they didn’t shout warning cries to each other, and none of them raced in to save their fellow fighters.

My people worked together.

Nymphs dove down to help orcs that were becoming outnumbered, and elves raced over to Penelope as she tried to fight off two darklings at once.

The naiad swung her blade boldly as the two black-eyed men pounced, and she managed to slice one of their throats as she moved. Her second attacker just missed the sword, but Myra slammed her blade into the back of his skull.

The elf’s weapon cracked straight through to the brain, and the darkling slumped down as blood poured from his head.

“Thank you!” Penelope gasped, and she spun around to fight the next darkling that ran her way.

Meanwhile, the griffins flew down and slashed any darklings that got too close to the mountain range, and the gnomes fired their huge weapons into any large groups of the incoming black-eyed soldiers.

Then I suddenly heard a scuttling noise that pierced through the sounds of battle. The humanoid spiders were coming, and it sounded like there was a shitload of them.

“A new enemy is approaching!” I called. “Get ready to fight the spiders!”

Celeste shot into the air as she transformed into her battle bird form, and there was an explosion of orange flames as feathers spread over her body.

I waited until the first spindly leg appeared over the border, and I knew it was time to destroy the hills.

“Hodges!” I called. “Now!”

The long-eared burrowers moved faster than I had ever seen them before, and they erupted through the ground as their legs moved in a blur behind them. There were confused howls from the spiders, and the hodges tore through the dirt of the hills and kicked it off in different directions. Debris flew everywhere, and the hodges grunted with effort as they dug like crazed moles.

“Protect the hodges!” I called to the gnomes. “Keep your weapons aimed at the spiders as the border gets lower.”

The hills broke apart lower and lower, and soon we had a full view into the dark forest that had been hidden moments before. There were furious hisses from the triangle-shaped heads of the humanoid spiders, and they tore through the flying dirt with their long legs. Each of the spider beings held a spear, and they charged at the hodges with howls of anger.

“Fire!” Jemmy screamed from the hillside, and the gnomes sent waves of metal projectiles into the mutant men’s torsos.

The hodges dove back down into the dirt as the final hill was demolished, and they vanished beneath the battlefield once again.

“Wolves!” I called. “Tear these bastards down!”

With a deafening chorus of howls, the pack raced out from the dark caves, and the spiders recoiled at the sudden appearance of the massive, shaggy creatures.

Their hesitation was exactly what I needed. It was time to give them everything, and not let up.

“Sprites!” I yelled. “Attack!”

There was a shrieking cackle as the storm flew down, and multiple icy tornadoes were sent wildly into the army of spiders. Razor-sharp icicles flew into the eerie, triangular faces, and the eight-legged men snarled as they tried to cover themselves with their arms.

But the wolves were on them now, and they used the distraction to leap in and begin mauling every thick leg they could reach.

Tobias gave his own order next, and his unicorns dove down with bloodthirsty snarls and slammed their horns into the spiders’ chests. The red-eyed horses drilled their weapons deeply into every inch of skin they could, and the spiders howled as their flesh was torn asunder.

I watched in awe as the unicorns smashed their hooves into the eight-legged bastards’ skulls, and the horses soared through the air with blood dripping from their horns.

The battle had become complete carnage now.

Darklings were still spilling out of the forest, and red horses occasionally raced by as they escaped the western land, but the battlefield was stained with dark blood. Bodies piled up and war cries rent the air nonstop, but far above, the dragons roared right back at our enemies.

Then they soared over the fight as they rained thick ice down on any attackers they could.

Some of the long-armed, broken-necked gorilla creatures plodded out from the dark forest, too, but they were immediately attacked by a horde of nymphs. The beautiful women shot arrows right into their snapped necks, and the orcs swung blades down to cut off their long arms.

Aleia and Nieva had paired up, and they shot arrows down at the spiders. The fairy hovered just out of reach and used herself as a distraction as the Dragon Queen flew down behind the monsters. Then Nieva shot directly into the spiders’ skulls when their backs were turned, and they steadily took down the eight-legged beasts.

“You’re doing amazing,” I called. “Let’s keep this shit up!”

There was a clear and beautiful call in response to my encouragement, and I shifted my focus to see the mermaids firing their poisoned arrows from the lakes at the edge of the valley. They dove down under the surface whenever any weapons were hurled their way, but then I saw one darkling man race to the central lake.

He snarled as he dove right at Misty, but the blue-haired mermaid just laughed and swung around her tail, which was in battle mode. Each sharp spike glistened as she moved, and the darkling’s face was hit hard before he could deliver his own strike.

The black-eyed soldier spluttered as his nose broke on impact, and Misty grabbed him by the neck. Then she pulled him down below the surface, and he left a trail of dark blood behind him. Seconds later, the mermaid re-emerged with a dazzling smile on her pretty face, and I assumed the darkling’s body was now sinking far beneath her.

“Well done, Misty!” I praised the lethal mermaid.

“Thank you, Jack,” she giggled, and she blew a kiss toward the sky before she drew her bow and sent a poisoned arrow into the eye socket of a humanoid spider.

Then one spider mutant managed to charge its way through the crowd and avoid the blades of my elves. It reached the hillside, and it almost managed to scuttle up a ledge when one of the Redwoods shot out a thick root.

The tree grabbed the eight-legged beast firmly, and the spider lifted its spear to free itself. But another Redwood’s root swung around and grabbed the spear, and the spider suddenly had tight roots twisted around each limb. The ancient trees began to pull, and the spider screamed as each leg was tugged in a different direction.

I couldn’t look away from the gruesome scene. The Redwoods creaked as they gave an almighty pull, and as all of the spider’s limbs were ripped off separate ways, the creature exploded like a gory water balloon. Its human torso erupted as its lower half was broken into eight parts, and organs splattered into the hillside with wet thuds.

“Holy shit,” Tobias snorted. “Those trees are fucking brutal!”

“Nice work,” I called. “Keep it up!”

The sprites’ icy tornadoes were causing absolute mayhem now, and they blinded several of the spiders as the cold splinters flew into the densest part of their troops. Not far away, every wolf had a limb clenched between their sharp fangs, and the pack kept pulling the eight-legged bastards down to the ground.

Whenever a spider was brought lower, the orcs would swarm around with their bloody axes raised. I saw Lurk slam his thick blade into a spider’s jugular, and the creature’s head swung back on nothing but a string of flesh.

“Bring it out,” the God of Darkness’ voice suddenly hissed out over the battlefield, and I realized he was talking to the spiders.

Ten of the eight-legged bastards scuttled backward into the dark forest, and I knew I needed to get my people away from the border.

“They’re getting the Cocoon!” I called. “Remember what you were told, you cannot get anywhere near this thing, or you’ll get sucked in.”

I heard the horrifying squelch echo through the trees, and I hurriedly planned out our next moves as I studied my fighters. The darklings had hinted that this thing could be harmed by fire, and I had a battlebird who was perfect for the job.

“Celeste,” I called. “I need you to be ready to attack this thing when it arrives. We can’t let it get further back into the hills.”

Celeste let out a shrieking squawk as her scarlet feathers plumed in a threatening splay, and I had to tear my eyes away from the gorgeous battle bird.

The wet, slopping sound was growing louder, and there were several horrified screams as the Cocoon emerged from the black trees. It had grown almost double the width we had seen before, and the tower of rotting carcasses had been placed on a platform with wheels. The spiders raced along as they pulled the cart with leather straps, and the Cocoon swayed back and forth as it squelched.

It was clear that it had power over who it sucked in, and as several darklings cheered as the gross monstrosity arrived, the spider-men began to run so it’d have plenty of room to work.

My own soldiers raced away to avoid the Cocoon, but Celeste flew down with her talons outstretched, and she shot a stream of hot fire directly into the top of the grotesque monster’s head.

Bits of rotting bear tumbled down, and the Cocoon made a strained wailing sound that sounded like it had come straight from a horror movie.

Then the spiders launched their spears at the harpy, and she only just managed to soar up quickly enough to escape them.

“Bring it to the trees,” the God of Darkness hissed. “Suck them up into broken twigs and spit them back out.”

“Gnomes!” I yelled. “Try using the blinders on the Cocoon!”

The small fighters quickly aimed up their weapons, and they sent huge beams of light directly into the body of the grotesque mass. But the light only caused the tiniest sizzle, and the Cocoon didn’t even seem to notice the attack. The weapon clearly wasn’t a substitute for real fire, and I had to quickly figure out another plan to bring down the rotting tower.

“Gnomes!” I yelled. “Aim for the spiders that are moving the Cocoon so Celeste can attack again.”

The spiders grabbed any fallen weapons they could from the battlefield and launched them at the harpy. Celeste ducked and dove as she tried to aim her fire, but it was impossible with broken blades flying at her from every direction. My phantom heart beat wildly as I watched my winged lover evade their onslaughts, but then Tobias called out.

“Nymphs!” he screamed, and Rosie didn’t need any more orders than that.

She led twenty nymphs straight toward the altercation while the gnomes grunted to maneuver their weapons. The winged warriors rained down arrows until Jemmy screeched the next order, and then the nymphs scattered as a sudden beam of light from a blinder was unleashed.

A piercing light shone directly into the fray, and it melted the eyeballs of five spider-men into puddles of jelly in their sockets. The eight-legged bastards fell to the ground as the blinder stayed aimed directly on them, and they writhed in pain as their strange flesh burned.

Then more and more beams of light were fired out, and the spiders slowed down as their eyes melted from their faces.

Celeste shrieked in victory and flew down as the Cocoon became exposed, and she extended her talons to attack again. But suddenly, the towering mass of corpses made a hollow wailing sound, and the harpy screamed as she was forcefully pulled down toward it.

“Celeste!” I yelled. “Help her!”

Nieva and Aleia dove toward their sister, and they grabbed her around her feathered body as they began to pull. A nearby cyclops hurried over to help, and it reached its massive hand toward the struggling priestesses.

The Cocoon made a sound that was louder than any howling wind I had ever heard, and the cyclops suddenly began to fall as its huge foot was pulled forward.

“Get out of the way!” I yelled, and my army scattered.

The cyclops tumbled to the ground with a thud that shook the entire battlefield, but Nieva and Aleia had managed to pull Celeste to safety as the Cocoon focused on the one-eyed creature.

The huge tower of corpses sucked with the power of a fucking hurricane, and I didn’t want to know what would happen if it absorbed the giant beast into its mass.

“Celeste!” I yelled. “We need you to burn it! You have to stop it!”

The battle bird flew down once more, and she screeched as she opened her talons to unleash a stream of golden flames.

Then something happened that I had never seen before. Celeste didn’t just shoot flames from her feet. The harpy’s entire body started to burn, and I was horrified for a second until I realized she was controlling it.

She kept her aim toward the Cocoon, and golden fire shot down from her beak and wings as well as her talons. It was like fire was rolling off her feathers and raining down to wherever she pointed, and she looked fucking incredible.

I heard the other priestesses cheer as they glanced over at the burning battle bird. The flames she shot out were ten times bigger than normal, and they traveled through the air at a crazy speed.

Her aim was perfect, too, and the fire lapped around the upper half of the Cocoon.

The rotting tower screeched, and it stopped focusing on the cyclops as it twisted its body around in pain. Lumps of bone tumbled down as the Cocoon began to fall apart from the head, and bits of scorched flesh turned into ash. The cyclops hurriedly scooted away, and it awkwardly got back on its feet before it strode further toward the hills.

Celeste shot another stream of flames from her whole body, and the fire completely engulfed the Cocoon. It melted as rabbit heads and badger feet fell apart, and the wooden cart that had hauled it in caught on fire, too.

“Nooo,” the God of Darkness hissed. “Kill her! Kill them all! Bring out the dragons!”

“What the fuck?” I breathed. “Dragons?”

“Wait,” Tobias said hurriedly. “How can he have dragons?”

A haunting roar broke through the battlefield, and three huge animals flew out from the depths of the dark forest. They were much skinnier than Nieva’s creatures, but there was no denying that they were dragons. Each of the three beasts had ruby-red scales, and their wings were ragged and torn. The dragons had long, pointed snouts with yellow eyes, and they opened their mouths as they flew toward Celeste.

“Fire dragons!” Nieva screamed. “Get out of the way!”

She pulled Celeste and Aleia sharply just as one of the red dragons spat flames from its jaw.

The stream of gold narrowly missed Aleia’s head, and one of the griffins didn’t get out of the way in time. Its thick leg was scorched, and it screeched as it tried to fly away.

“Ice dragons!” I yelled. “Block them!”

The blue creatures soared down toward their red-scaled enemies, and they roared as they shot thick icicles from their jaws. I knew that fire would always melt ice, but my dragons were double the size of these ones. They had enough body mass to cause some real damage, and the blue-scaled creatures began to whack their thick tails into their attackers for good measure.

The injured griffin managed to fly away as its leg bled, and it soared down into the medical cave before anything else could attack it.

As the dragons battled in the sky, Elves and orcs continued to fight the darklings, and the ground was now littered with black-eyed corpses. Cyclopes slammed their feet down onto the spiders, and the valley was starting to become a graveyard of the dark god’s fighters.

The the darklings broke off to try and escape into my mountains, but the lines of Redwoods gave them no fucking chance. The ancient trees grabbed each evil being by their throats, and black eyes popped from skulls as the roots squeezed.

One group of darklings tried to attack the Redwoods with their curved blades, but each weapon was grabbed by whip-like branches. Black-eyed fighters exploded everywhere as the trees slammed the emerald bodies to the ground, and there was a whole river of blood that ran along the base of the Redwoods.

Ahead of them, the Cocoon had been reduced to a bleeding puddle of goop, and within minutes, my ice dragons had knocked the fire dragons so brutally that two of them had fallen from the air. Just as the remaining beast opened its jaws to spit fire, Rosie shot an arrow down into its snout.

“We’re slaughtering them!” Tobias yelled. “Jack, this is amazing!”

“It’s not over yet!” I said as I eyed the carnage below.

Darklings continued to spill out of the forest as if there were no end to the onslaught, but the groups were becoming fewer and fewer now. I had Tobias instruct the trolls to attack as a particularly large horde of gorilla monsters emerged, and they tumbled down the hillside as they expertly avoided any of my soldiers. The huge boulders flattened the gorillas as they sped along, and they left a trail of smeared blood and broken necks behind them.

“It is time,” the dark god snarled. “Bring me Jack’s priestesses! Bring me their heads!”

“Shit,” I gasped.

“What is it?” Tobias demanded. “What’s coming?”

There was a sudden snarling noise from the dark forest, and four huge boars with black-clad riders emerged from the trees. The animals looked like deranged, mutant pigs with how big they were, and they had murky brown fur that was already stained with blood. Their massive horns curled up past their hollow dark eyes, and I was shocked at how thick their hooves were, but my focus was quickly drawn to the people on their backs.

The four women all had red eyes that glistened under their sleek, black hair. Their bodies were incredibly toned and athletic, and they wore tightly-fitting crop tops with shorts that showed off their cords of muscle. Each one of their faces were pointed and gaunt, and they smiled so widely that I could practically see all their teeth.

“The dark priestesses,” I said. “What the fuck are they?”

“Succubi,” Tobias breathed. “Holy shit. I had no idea that’s what his priestesses were. They’re demonic women who come from the most desolate, dark lands.”

I studied the women’s faces, and I could practically see the evil swirling in their eyes.

“Kill them,” the God of Darkness breathed. “Tear his women’s hearts from their bodies and feed them to the boars. Slaughter them for your god, and you will be rewarded very well.”

“Yes, master,” the red-eyed priestesses snarled, and their voices were like velvety poison.

Penelope and Nicola were fighting a nearby spider, and they delivered a final blow to his crumpling torso.

“Look out!” I yelled. “His priestesses are here! They’re succubi!”

My winged women dove down to be with their sisters, and the boars began to charge at the group. Nieva and Aleia carefully took aim with their bows, and Celeste screeched as she held her talons out. Fire and arrows soared through the air to the red-eyed women, and the boars screeched as their matted fur was hit.

One of the horned creatures toppled over as fire spread over its face, and the others slowed down as they narrowly dodged the flames. The fallen boar wailed as it rolled about, and its priestess didn’t bat an eyelash as she leapt onto the ground.

I could now see their weapons, and it looked like they all had huge flails made with black metal. The spikes glistened menacingly, and it looked like there was already dried blood on each one.

“Protect each other,” I called. “Try to get rid of the boars, too.”

Nieva shot another arrow, and she managed to fire it straight into one of the boars’ mouths. The beast gurgled as it stumbled, and its rider jumped off before it fell over dead.

Both of the remaining boars held back warily, and Aleia used their hesitation to attack. The fairy shot an arrow straight into the eye of the left boar, and Celeste sent a stream of flames into the right. Each animal howled as they began to run off, and the priestesses snarled as they leapt to the ground.

Then the red-eyed women began to charge, but my priestesses were ready. Aleia flew forward with her spiked shield held in front of her small body, and she headed straight for the first woman.

The dark priestess raised her flail, but the fairy slammed into her with an incredible force.

“Fuck,” the evil woman roared as she was thrown back, and two of the metal spikes had stabbed right into her ribcage.

Nicola and Penelope raced toward the fallen woman and brought their blades down right into her chest. The red-eyed priestess gasped as the air left her lungs, and my women plunged their swords down further into her body.

“You’re all going to die,” one of the evil women howled as the remaining three charged forward.

They swung their black flails, but they had to drop their arms for cover as Celeste shot a stream of golden flames into them. All of the women dove down to the ground to avoid being burned, and Nieva shot down in a split second.

The Dragon Queen landed with a thump on one of the women’s backs, and there was a loud crack of breaking bone. Then Nieva swung her ice axe down into the evil priestess’ spine, and maroon blood erupted everywhere.

“No!” the God of Darkness screeched. “Do not let them live! You stupid bitches!”

Nieva soared up as the last two women struggled to their feet, and I could tell that the red-eyed priestesses were rabid with anger.

“Bring me the fairy,” one of them snarled. “I’m going to rip her little wings from her body.”

“No, you fucking won’t,” Nicola spat, and the brunette ran forward with a battle cry.

She dove out of the way of the swinging flail, and she skidded low as she kicked the woman right in the shin. The red-eyed priestess screamed as she toppled over, and she tried to swing her flail around as she fell.

But Penelope had already leapt forward, and the naiad brought her sword down onto the woman’s weapon-wielding arm.

There was a sickening crunch as skin and bone were torn through, and the evil priestess’ arm was cut off at the elbow. She howled as blood poured out of the gaping wound, and her black flail fell to the ground.

Then Aleia soared down, and she slammed her spiked shield directly into the top of the woman’s head.

The red-eyed priestess crumpled like an accordion under the strong fairy, and her body crunched as it folded down in a mess of blood and burst organs.

“Fuck yes!” I cheered. “Only one left. Destroy her!”

The remaining red-eyed woman snarled as she swung her flail menacingly.

“Stay back,” she hissed. “I can take you all down alone! I don’t need those weak bitches to kill you!”

“It’s not looking good for you,” Nicola snorted.

“I will tear your head off,” the red-eyed priestess screeched. “You will--”

“Oh, shut up,” Nieva said as she fired an arrow directly into the woman’s shoulder.

Celeste soared down and shot out a stream of flames, and the evil woman’s face was set alight. She dropped her flail as she fell to the ground, and she rolled around to try and put out the flames while her wails pierced the air.

Penelope stepped forward and swung her sword down into the burning woman’s neck. The naiad’s blade sliced right through the skin, and blood spilled out onto the grass.

My women watched as the red-eyed priestess stopped moving, and the skin on her face slowly burned away. Her red-eyes were eaten up by the fire, and her blood oozed out onto the rocky ground. My priestesses cheered as they danced around the red-eyed women’s bodies, and they hugged each other happily.

“We did it!” Aleia sang. “Were those really the most feared priestesses in the land?”

“They were so easy to kill,” Nicola laughed. “I guess that makes us the most feared priestesses in the land instead!”

“Hell yeah, you are!” I chuckled with pride, and Tobias’ own snickers echoed in my ears as I turned my gaze toward the west.

Then I raised my voice to a booming timbre.

“Did you see that?” I called out to the God of Darkness. “My women slaughtered yours in minutes, you bastard. Did you really think you actually had any chance against me?”

My words were met with silence, and I watched as a group of orcs piled onto some of the final darklings. All the spiders laid dead on the ground now, and the black-eyed soldiers had finally stopped emerging from the forest. Grez was helping an injured elf up to the medical cave, and one of the nymphs was inspecting another’s ripped wing.

But no more enemies arrived. Nothing but silence echoed from the black forest, and my army collectively held their breaths and waited.

“Where are you!” I yelled. “You fucking coward. Have you run off to hide?”

There was a sudden movement down in the middle of the battlefield, and the God of Darkness appeared in the flesh. My army hurried back several paces to give the man a wide berth, but I didn’t hesitate to take action.

It was time for me to kill him.

I appeared in my physical body in the middle of the battlefield, and Tobias arrived beside me seconds later.

The sun hit the back of my neck, but I still shivered at the sight of the man before me.

The God of Darkness was dressed in tight-fitting black clothing, and his bare arms were exposed to show off well-defined muscles. He had wild green eyes under his slicked-back, dark hair. There was a thick scar that ran down his left cheek, and his face was so thin that I could basically see the shape of his skull. The contrast of his gaunt head on top of his well-toned body was jarring, but my eyes quickly locked onto his god weapon.

A glistening black crossbow was slung over his shoulder, but I couldn’t see any quiver or pockets to store his bolts.

Then the God of Darkness took a step toward me, and I unsheathed the Wrath of Jack. Tobias swung his green hammer menacingly and kept in line with my steps.

Anger pulsed through my veins as I eyed up the dark god, and my fingertips pulsed with electricity. My sword was a comforting weight in my palm, and I was ready to end this evil fucker.

“Your army is dead,” I snarled. “My priestesses slaughtered yours, and the wolves obey only me. There is nothing here for you.”

The God of Darkness didn’t seem to blink as his unsettling green eyes bore into mine, but then he suddenly swung his crossbow around with an animalistic growl. He fired right at me, and I dove to the left just before the thick bolt flew past. It hit a boulder behind me, and there was a hot sizzle as the rock began to melt into black tar.

He didn’t reload his weapon, and I knew then that his godly crossbow would just have a never-ending supply of bolts. Only a seriously powerful god would be gifted that kind of weapon.

“I will fucking bury you,” the dark god snarled, and he took a strong step forward as he fired another bolt.

I swung my golden blade upward to deflect the weapon from my face, and I was very fucking relieved to find that my sword was not damaged from the impact.

The bolt ricocheted off and soared right into the ground. All of the rocks around the black projectile turned to tar, and they melted slowly into the gooey substance.

My people were still dotted around the battlefield as they watched the three of us gods face off, and this was the first time I was terrified that one of them could be hurt during my fight with a god.

Lurk stood a few yards behind the dark god, and he used his thick body to block the view of four hodges who were peeking from a hole in the ground. I noticed all the trolls around the perimeter gestured to various creatures before they rolled up into their huge boulders, and people quietly shuffled behind their rock shapes to take cover.

I was overcome with pride as I watched my people protect each other.

The winged animals carefully flew back toward the mountains so that they wouldn’t be struck with any of the deadly bolts, and my priestesses were safely far behind me at the foot of the hillsides, but many of the wolves and elves stood fairly unprotected around the clearing.

The God of Darkness suddenly turned his attention to Tobias, and he sneered as he fired a bolt. My friend leapt to the side with barely a millisecond to spare, and he quickly regained his footing as the projectile flew past.

I used the chance to dive at the dark god, and he snarled in shock as I swung my golden blade toward his head. The bastard managed to jump back as he pointed his crossbow right into my face, and I didn’t have time to move out of the way. I swung my sword just as he fired, and the bolt almost flew directly back into its shooter as it bounced off my blade.

Getting near this fucker was going to be difficult with his long-distance weapon. There was no doubt that his reflexes and aim were on point, and his never-ending supply of bolts gave us no chance to charge unchallenged. He kept alternating his shots between me and Tobias, too, and his wild green eyes narrowed as I kept taking steps toward him.

“Stop,” he snarled, and I felt my stomach drop as he swung his crossbow around to aim it at Lurk.

A vile grin spread over the God of Darkness’ face as he held his weapon, and he pointed it right at the orc’s face. Lurk stood unflinching as he gripped his axe, and the hodges behind him began to shake.

“This fight is between us gods,” I snarled.

“Yes,” the dark-haired bastard hissed. “And I have never before seen a god who is so invested in his followers. You see them as your friends rather than your servants, and that is what makes you weak.”

“Weak?” I snorted. “Look around. My people have slaughtered yours. Now point that at me like a real man.”

My heart was beating in my throat as the God of Darkness kept his weapon facing Lurk. I knew that the orc would not survive that hit, and my next decision was my only chance to save the orc’s life.

All fear had been replaced by adrenaline and fury.

“I knew you couldn’t fight,” I snarled. “It was obvious from the start of all this that you’d resort to some pathetic scare tactic rather than go one on one with my blade.”

I could feel Tobias’ eyes flicker toward me, but I kept my gaze on the gaunt-faced enemy.

“You think I won’t kill you?” the dark god snapped. “Do you think I won’t make you pay for what you did to my army?”

As he spoke, I took small steps toward him until I was just close enough to jump. The God of Darkness kept his weapon pointed at Lurk, and I knew I needed to act now.

“You think you are the one to end us all,” the God of Darkness hissed. “But there is--”

I leapt at the bastard so quickly that he stumbled backward with a snarl. He pulled the trigger on his crossbow, but he had already fallen back so much that the weapon fired off into the empty sky. I swung my blade at him as he fell, and I sliced right into his left leg.

The God of Darkness howled as a gash opened on his thigh, and black tar oozed out of the wound. It was far too thick to be blood, but it clearly caused him agony since he began to scream. Then he started to fire his bolts more wildly as he shuffled backward on his injured leg.

The dark god’s aim had gotten worse as he limped, but he fired so many of his projectiles that it was still difficult to dodge and deflect them all.

“Jack,” Tobias grunted quietly as I struck away bolts with my sword. “I’m going to distract him. If I can get most of his focus on me, then you can get close enough to kill him.”

My friend swung his hammer expertly, and he had managed to deflect every weapon that soared at him.

“Are you sure?” I hissed.

“It has to be you that kills him,” Tobias whispered. “Jack, you need to do this. We’re so close. It all depends on you.”

There wasn’t time for heroics or arguments. I had to protect my people.

“Okay.” I nodded. “I just need a few seconds.”

“Hey, asshole,” Tobias snarled. “Did you even practice with that piece of shit weapon before this fight?”

“I am stronger than you ever will be,” the God of Darkness growled, and he swung his weapon over to face my friend.

I leapt forward as I lifted my blade, and the dark god shot an arrow at Tobias. My friend swung his hammer right into the projectile, and that was all the time I needed to reach my enemy.

I slammed into him, and he fell to the ground with a snarl. His crossbow was still clutched tightly in his hands, but I brought my blade down directly into his right arm. The Wrath of Jack sliced through his wrist, and I grunted as I bore down with as much weight as I could.

The dark god howled as he dropped his weapon, and his right hand was cut clean off the arm. Black tar spilled out from the stump, and he tried to grab at my leg with his remaining hand, but I stomped down on his chest. Now, he was flattened against the ground with a sickening crunch, and Tobias picked up the fallen crossbow and threw it several feet away from the god.

“It’s time to die,” I said as I raised my sword. “This is what happens to gods who treat their people like shit.”

“I am not weak,” the God of Darkness howled as tar seeped from his arm and leg. “I am powerful! I am destined to be the almighty!”

“No, you fucking aren’t,” I said. “You want to destroy the world, but I’m here to save it. Once and for all.”

I plunged the Wrath of Jack down into his neck, and black goo erupted in every direction.

The God of Darkness wheezed as his body struggled under my blade, and I kept my sword pressed firmly in his jugular. His green eyes rolled back in his head, and his whole body suddenly had a strange, shadowy glow to it.

The tar that poured from his neck oozed onto the ground, and his whole body convulsed as he began to melt. Every inch of his skin started to ooze out of place, and he gave one last howl as his face turned to black tar that melted from the bone. Then his skull started to change into the same thick substance, and his whole being slowly became a puddle. The goop glowed black, and it gave off the most repulsive stench of burning skin.

I just stood and watched his tar disappear into the ground as my sword dripped with the remains of the dark god, and then I looked up at Tobias as his body finally vanished from existence.

My old friend’s mouth hung open as he looked back at me.

The God of Darkness was dead. The last tier-three god had been defeated.

Level up!

Chapter 19

I was too stunned to move for a moment as I let those flashing words sink in.

He was dead.

I had killed the most evil god we had faced yet. Now, he was nothing more than a black stain on the soles of my boots. I had defeated the God of Darkness, and my place in this world hadn’t been obliterated yet.

Tobias started to laugh, and a huge grin slowly spread over my face as my whole body buzzed with adrenaline.

“You did it,” my friend breathed, and we both suddenly exploded with energy.

We grabbed each other in a tight embrace, and I couldn’t stop laughing as we pulled back to look at each other.

“Holy shit!” Tobias yelled, and the rest of the battlefield suddenly came alive with noise.

My ears rang with the sounds of cheers, howls, and screams, and I sheathed my sword as my priestesses sprinted toward me. Celeste transformed back into her beautiful body, and I laughed as they all stumbled to run the fastest. Then they launched themselves at me in a pile of excited screeches and cries, and I tried to hold them all as tightly as I could as they leapt around me.

“Jack!” Nicola screamed. “You fucking did it!”

“My lord,” Penelope gasped. “You killed him!”

“The darkling army is destroyed,” Nieva breathed.

I felt high with happiness as my women rained kisses onto my face, and their warm bodies pressed against me as the cheers of my army echoed around us.

“I love you all,” I breathed as I gripped them tightly. “So fucking much.”

It was the only words I could manage for a moment. I had saved them. The women I loved were still intact, and all of my people were around me celebrating. Darklings, spiders, gorillas, and rotting corpses laid crushed around the battlefield, and I had killed another evil god and his people. It didn’t feel real yet. But I knew that it was.

My women couldn’t stop jumping and screeching, and I made sure to pull each one of them close for a passionate kiss. Their full lips reminded me of everything that I had fought for, and I knew that I would do everything in my power to keep them safe.

“Jack,” Aleia breathed as she pulled back from my hungry mouth. “You’re so fired up!”

“Can you blame me?” I chuckled. “I just defeated that evil piece of shit, and I have the most amazing, beautiful, talented women in the fucking world to love.”

“I can’t believe he’s dead,” Celeste said. “They all are. We just killed the darkling army!”

“You slaughtered those priestesses,” I laughed. “You’re officially the strongest women in the fucking world.”

It felt like the whole land was celebrating as the battlefield was filled with noise. The nymphs spun around the sky, and the wolves howled enthusiastically.

Dragon folk spun around in an icy blur, and they soared around the clouds with their blades swinging in celebration.

Two of the giants were trying to do some kind of dance, but they quickly stopped when they noticed elves running out of the way to avoid getting stamped on. The massive creatures bent down instead, and they carefully lifted up handfuls of imps to wave the small soldiers around like a fairground ride.

Then I allowed my mind to finally focus on the message still waiting in my interface.

Ability to use God Count achieved!

Gods Destroyed: 4

Bonus Reward: Visit followers in physical form at will

“What the fuck?” I gasped out loud as I studied the message.

There was no way. It couldn’t be real. But I stared at the words, and it slowly started to sink in.

Holy shit.

It was impossible to misinterpret this bonus reward. Finally, after months and months of only timed increments in my physical body, I could spend as much time as I wanted walking throughout these lands.

Whenever I wanted to come down, I could.

I started to laugh maniacally as pure ecstasy coursed through my veins, and I couldn’t wait to tell Tobias, or my women.

The bonus reward was so mind-blowing that it took nearly a full minute to even remember I had also earned the God Counter. I was going to be able to see how many gods I had left to defeat, and my mind was going a million miles per hour as I realized Tobias and I had a hell of a lot to discuss.

But my friend was holding Rosie tightly as they kissed like the world was actually ending, and I decided to wait a few minutes for them to have their moment. Right now, it was time to celebrate our epic victory, and then we could learn just what we were up against.

The sky over the dark forest had brightened up, and it now matched the pale blue that was over the rest of my land. I quickly studied my interface to check out my new territory, and I had to stop myself from yelling with shock.

My map stretched out so far that I couldn’t process how much land I was looking at. The western territory was almost double the size of my current land. It would take months to explore it all properly, but it was all mine. Tobias hadn’t been kidding when he said the dark god had claimed half of Russia.

“Jack!” Tobias pulled me out of my thoughts as he strode over with his arm around Rosie. “You okay, man?”

“Fuck yes.” I grinned. “Can we talk for a moment?”

Tobias gave Rosie a kiss on the cheek, and she joined my women as they excitedly went over details of the battle. They couldn’t stop smiling, and my heart felt like it was bursting at the sight of their joy.

“I have something to tell you,” I said quietly as I slung an arm around my friend’s shoulder.

“Yeah?” he chuckled. “What’s that? That we’re the best godly duo in the universe?”

“Definitely.” I grinned. “And because of that, I’ve just been given a bonus reward to come down to this body at will.”

“Shut the fuck up,” Tobias said as he stopped in his tracks. “No, you haven’t!”

“Not a word of a lie,” I said. “I swear, man.”

Tobias stared at me with his mouth hanging open, and he ran a hand through his red hair.

“That’s fucking insane,” he breathed. “I wonder if I got anything good.”

My friend zoned out for a second, and it was kind of funny watching another god check their interface. His eyes were slightly glazed like he’d been clocked over the head, but then he suddenly leapt into the air like a frightened rabbit.

“Jack!” Tobias yelled as he jumped at me. “Holy fucking shit! I got it, too!”

“No way!” I laughed. “Are you serious? We can both come down whenever we want to?”

“Is this real?” Tobias breathed. “Jack, this changes everything.”

“We can help our people in either form,” I said. “This feels like a whole new level of power.”

I couldn’t stop grinning, and Tobias looked like his eyes were going to bulge out of his head.

“Rosie is going to be so happy,” my best friend said. “I’ll get to spend so much more time with the girls, too.”

“I’m going to wait to tell my women.” I grinned. “I want it to be a surprise tomorrow when they wake up, and I’m still there. And then they eat breakfast, and I’m still here… and then we start visiting my followers…”

I trailed off as another delirious laugh broke from my lips, and Tobias snickered like a school boy.

“Nice,” Tobias snorted. “They’re going to lose their fucking minds, man.”

“Yup,” I chuckled. “I can’t wait.”

We started to walk again, and I tried to process everything that had just happened.

“Has it sunk in yet?” Tobias asked as we wandered toward the dark forest.

“Nope,” I chuckled. “Not one single part of it. I just checked out my map, and there is so much land, dude. Seriously, I’ve more than doubled my territory by killing that asshole.”

“Nice.” Tobias grinned as he slapped my back. “And we didn’t end up fucking obliterated.”

“Told you we wouldn’t,” I said.

“You did!” Tobias laughed. “I’m just glad I got to help out. You’re tier-two now, Jack. Everything is about to change.”

We walked a little further over the battlefield as I let this sink in, and the sky was alive with dancing nymphs and twirling unicorns.

“Do you think there will still be darklings in there?” I asked as we came to a stop.

“Not sure.” Tobias frowned. “I would have thought that he would use every single soldier he had to fight. He didn’t really seem like the type to spare any lives.”

“True,” I said. “Shit, I can’t believe this is all mine. I’ve got the God Count now, too.”

“Oh, thank fucking god,” Tobias sighed, and then he chuckled at the ironic phrasing. “We can finally see how many of these bastards are left out there.”

“Ready to find out?” I grinned.

I inspected the new tab on my interface and mentally clicked on the God Count. There were five names displayed on my system, and four of them glowed a deep red color. One of the names was displayed in white, and I wondered what the difference was.

“Five,” I breathed. “There are only five others left.”

“Holy shit,” Tobias laughed. “Five? We can take down five more of these fuckers! Does it give you names?”

“Yup, “I said. “Four of them are in red. The God of Vengeance, the God of Death, the God of Curses and Magic, and the God of Water.”

“Woah,” Tobias whistled. “So those are all old gods. They’re seriously powerful. Who is the other one?”

“Xomes the Immaculate?” I frowned. “Why do I recognize that stupid fucking name?”

“How the fuck did he get this far?” Tobias snorted. “That guy’s a young god. He has no business being alongside those others. Don’t even sweat it, I’ll kill him off while you focus on the big leagues.”

“Wait,” I said slowly. “Hoooold the fuck on. I do know that name. That’s… holy shit! That’s the asshole that Nicola’s family worshiped when she was younger. Her entire family ostracized her for supposedly being unworthy of his holy bullshit.”

“Oh, shit,” Tobias snickered. “Alright, then I can make sure it really hurts when I slaughter him. It won’t be hard.”

“No way, he’s mine,” I said. “I want to be the one to kill him. For Nicola.”

“Sure thing.” Tobias shrugged. “I can’t believe there’s only five of them left, though. I mean, really only four that are worth worrying about.”

“I wonder if that’s why we’ve received these bonus rewards,” I mused. “Think about it: only a total of seven gods are remaining. The game has completely changed. What if all of us can walk among the mortals at will now?”

“Shit, what if we pass right by one without knowing it?” Tobias frowned. Then he glanced at my broad, bare chest and burst out laughing. “No… not a chance. You’re practically emitting your own light right now, Jack. We’ll notice these bastards one way or another.”

“Fuck, I sure hope so,” I snorted as we stared out at the dark forest, and I wondered what horrific beings still lurked inside it. There would probably be a whole world of new creatures waiting to be discovered, and I was itching to get started.

I went over the remaining gods’ names in my head. They sounded a hell of a lot more impressive than Luke and Ethan had been.

“This is going to get even harder,” I said. “Isn’t it?”

“Oh, yeah,” Tobias sighed. “None of those guys got to that status by being weak or stupid. But how about we start worrying about all that tomorrow?”

We glanced back at the battlefield to see the women twirling each other around in an improvised dance, and two of the female elves began to sing. Unicorns and dragons spun around the sky together, and the cyclopes clapped along out of time with the beat.

“Yeah,” I chuckled. “I think I can spend a night celebrating.”

I looked over at my women, and I knew exactly what I wanted to do with my first night of staying in my body for as long as I damn well pleased.

The priestesses saw me looking over, and they raced over excitedly to join us.

“Sorry,” Penelope gushed. “Do you need more time alone, my lord?”

“We just couldn’t stay away,” Celeste said. “Your muscles were being hit by the sunlight, and we had to come over.”

“He’s all yours,” Tobias chuckled. “I’ll let everyone know that they can head home whenever they like. You should go and enjoy your night.”

“Are you sure?” I asked. “I’ll need to make sure that everyone is able to get back, and arrange all the weapons being lifted again--”

“I’ve got it,” Tobias said firmly.

The God of Tricks and Riddles put a hand on my shoulder, and I nodded at my old friend.

“Thanks,” I said. “Did I mention that I’m grateful to have you as my right-hand man?”

Tobias winked before he marched off into the swarm of celebrating fighters, and I turned to face my beautiful priestesses.

“So,” I said. “What exactly shall we do with all these hours I have to spare?”

“I have an idea,” Nieva purred. “How about all of your devoted priestesses show you how much we love you?”

“I like the sound of that,” I said. “Shall we head back to the Dragon Valley?”

“Why don’t we explore?” Celeste asked. “I spotted some kind of ruins in the dark forest from the air. It’s not far away, and it might be exciting to go somewhere new. Now that you’ve officially claimed even more territory…”

The harpy’s amber eyes flashed with pride, and I could tell she was feeling extra adventurous as she buzzed on her post-battle victory.

“Sure,” I chuckled. “Let’s go into my new land.”

“Can you believe it!” Penelope said as we began to walk. “Our lord owns so much territory now!”

“It is going to take a long time to explore,” I said. “But I can’t wait to investigate it all with you.”

The women couldn’t keep their hands off me or each other as we walked, and I groaned as their excitement grew. Each step we took into the dark trees felt like it took forever, and the sky had begun to turn a dark navy when Celeste finally led us to the bottom of a small hillside.

The grassy mound was covered in emerald blades of grass, and it led up to the ruins of a huge castle. Most of the walls had been broken apart, but there were still a few sections that were mostly intact.

“Oooh!” Nicola said. “A castle for the night! Are you fucking serious?”

“If there’s anywhere to sleep,” I chuckled. “Let’s go and find out!”

We raced up the hillside, and the cool wind felt good against my face. I grabbed Aleia by the waist as she hovered beside me, and the fairy shrieked as I pulled her up the hill.

“Woah,” she breathed as she looked out over the dark forest. “Jack! Look at all of it!”

I followed her gaze as I held her close, and the land seemed to stretch on forever. After the black forest, there were hills, buildings, and a huge stretch of water in the distance. It was more land than I could have dreamed of, and it was all mine.

“Fuck yes!” Nicola cheered. “Our god owns all of this!”

“Oh, my goodness, I’ve never been so proud,” Penelope squealed. “Just think! From our own little ruined convent, Jack has brought us to these heights, and in time, he will surely carry us onward to--”

“We get it,” Celeste snorted.

“Hey, I’m proud!” the naiad huffed and swatted the harpy’s arm. “Allow me to gush!”

“It is amazing,” I laughed. “But right now, I’m much more interested in the beautiful scenery right here.”

I kissed Penelope’s neck, and she giggled as I ran a hand over her firm ass.

The priestesses pulled me inside the ruined castle, and we stepped into the labyrinth of dark stone. There were some windows that still had shards of stained glass inside, and I noticed that the back side of the castle seemed to be much more intact. We strode over debris to find that there were still three rooms that were almost in perfect condition. The second floor was still standing strong over them, and each one had a slightly bashed-up door hanging on the hinges.

I pushed open the first entrance to find there was a modest-sized room with packed shelves. They were stacked with dusty jars and old books, but there wasn’t much there besides that.

Nieva opened the second room, and it looked like it had once been a dining area. There was a huge, oak table in the middle with eight sturdy chairs sitting around it. The floor was covered in a deep blue carpet, and several candles had been placed around the walls.

“Nice enough,” Nicola said. “I suppose we could dust off the table for some worshiping.”

“I have a better plan,” Penelope giggled as she stood by the third open door. “My lord, you won’t believe this.”

I hurried forward to find there was a luxurious bedroom sitting before us. It had a maroon carpet that ran under an impressive wardrobe in the corner. A massive, four-poster bed with velvet bedding was right in the middle, but that wasn’t the best part.

Right below the stained-glass window, there was a golden throne.

It was huge, with enough room for three people to sit side by side on the emerald cushion. Rubies were encrusted into the armrests, and a huge black jewel was embedded on the top of the backrest.

“Holy shit,” I breathed. “Who used to live here?”

“Someone important,” Aleia giggled. “But now, it’s perfect for us!”

“Yes, it is,” I agreed. “A room fit for my queens.”

The women giggled as they raced forward to jump on the bed, and I strode over to examine the throne.

“Jack.” Nicola pouted. “Please sit on the throne for us. I need to see you on it so I can worship you in any way you want.”

“You’ll look so good,” Nieva purred. “My lord, we want to serve you.”

The priestesses watched as I gave the cushion a dusting with my hand, and then I took a seat on the throne. It was surprisingly comfortable, and I grinned as the women gasped at the sight of me. Then they hurried over as they twirled their hair, and they stood in front of me with hungry looks on their flushed faces.

“You look amazing there,” Penelope said. “My lord, you look so powerful.”

“Doesn’t he?” Aleia squeaked. “Oh, Jack! I need to worship you!”

I admired my beautiful women as the fading sunlight shone in through the colored glass, and reds and blues danced all over their bodies.

“My gorgeous priestesses,” I purred. “You’re all wearing far too many clothes for worship! We can’t begin until I can see every inch of your perfect figures.”

The women hurriedly began to strip, and I moaned as their perfect tits and pussies were exposed to me. Each of them were so different, but all of them were mind-blowingly hot. They stood naked in front of the throne like delicious desserts being delivered to their king, and I was desperate to feel their warm lips devouring my cock.

I slowly pulled off my clothes as my eyes raked over each of their slim waists and perked nipples, and the women gasped as my erection was freed. Then Celeste licked her lips, and I smirked as her amber eyes widened.

“Kneel before me,” I commanded, and the priestesses hurried over to obey.

They dropped down onto the carpeted floor in an almost desperate way and shuffled closer to my legs.

“Please,” Aleia begged. “My lord, can we taste your holy cock?”

The pleading in the fairy’s eyes made me groan, and my gaze roamed over her petite figure.

“Yes,” I breathed. “Show your god how much you love him.”

The women all leaned in eagerly, and I felt their five silky tongues begin to lick around my shaft. My mind exploded with ecstasy as I watched them fight for a taste like hungry kittens, and my cock twitched at every touch. They gave out little moans as they worshiped me, and then Aleia started planting small kisses on the head of my erection.

“Aleia,” I growled. “Take my cock inside your pretty mouth.”

The fairy immediately obeyed, and she began to lower her soft pink lips around me. I shuddered at the warmth of her mouth as her eyes flicked up to mine, and she took her time as she went down my length.

The other women moaned impatiently like they couldn’t stand to wait for their own turns, and I grinned at their pouting faces.

“Don’t think you get to stand around doing nothing,” I said. “You know what I like to see.”

My priestesses instantly fell into pairs and hungrily made out with each other as their bodies writhed. I could tell they were all wild with lust, and I was happy to watch the show.

Penelope and Nieva made out below me, and the naiad’s hands roamed all over the Dragon Queen's full, pale green tits. Nicola and Celeste kissed deeply, and their golden and ivory bodies pressed up against one another like a beautiful painting. It was so insanely hot to see them all fondling one another that my head spun, and I couldn’t wait to fuck each one of my perfect women.

Aleia began to speed up as her lips ran up and down my cock. Her warm mouth took my whole length deep inside her, and she spluttered slightly as she reached the base. Then I took hold of her hair gently in my hand, and I began to guide her rhythm as she sucked me off. Her tongue danced around me as her head bobbed, and I groaned as I felt a blissful warmth building up inside me.

Each time my tip thrust into her small throat, a new wave of pleasure spiked through my veins, and the way my fairy gazed up at me so adoringly through it all completely undid me.

“I’m going to cum,” I growled. “Who wants to be blessed with my seed?”

The women broke apart from their kisses as they eagerly looked up at me. Just seeing their pert tits presented to me was enough to push me over the edge. I gently moved Aleia’s head back, and she knelt obediently with her sisters as my orgasm crashed over me. Pleasure and adrenaline coursed through every vein, and I gasped as my whole body pulsed with electricity.

“Fuck,” I groaned as warm streams of cum shot all over the priestesses’ tits.

They moaned eagerly as I covered them in my holy seed, and they panted as they bit their lips like this act alone was the most intimate thing in the world. Then I moaned right back at how sexy they looked with glistening breasts and blushing cheeks, and had to take a moment to catch my breath when my orgasm finally waned.

“We have been blessed,” Penelope moaned. “Our lord has given us his holy seed.”

“Master,” Nicola purred. “Thank you for giving us this gift.”

I grinned down at my cum-covered priestesses, and I couldn’t wait to make them all scream with pleasure. Nieva’s full tits bounced as she writhed on the spot, and I could tell she was desperate to be fucked.

“Come here,” I said to her softly, and the Dragon Queen jumped to her feet.

She took a step toward me, and I could already see juices glistening along her bare slit. Her emerald nipples were begging to be in my mouth, and she bit her lip as she looked down at my hard cock.

“Do you want to be fucked by your god?” I asked, and she nodded wordlessly.

The other women moaned excitedly, and they looked up at me with wide eyes.

“You’ll all get a turn,” I chuckled. “Why don’t you play with each other while your sister rides her master’s cock?”

Nieva groaned as I grabbed her waist, and I pulled her up on the throne so that she straddled me. Then I grabbed my discarded pants to clean up her tits a bit, and when I handled her huge breasts and massaged them softly, she leaned in for a deep kiss.

The Dragon Queen’s slick pussy rubbed against the head of my cock, and she whimpered needily as we made out. I smirked as I felt her try to lower herself down, but I pinched her nipples harshly.

“Oh!” Nieva cried out as she pulled back. “My lord. Please! I need your holy cock inside me!”

“Do you?” I growled as I teasingly guided my dick along her slit. “Do you need your master to please you and fill you up?”

“Yes!” Nieva gasped. “I am yours! You are my leader, my master, my king, my god!”

She moaned as she spoke, and I looked deep into her snowy eyes as she proclaimed her loyalty to me. The Dragon Queen was going wild as she gave me all the power in this moment, and I grabbed her hips as I slowly began to lower her body down.

We both moaned as the head of my huge cock pushed past her folds, and I entered her warm pussy with a low grunt. Nieva’s head rolled back as she slid her soaked tunnel down further and further, and I felt her tightness finally envelope me. Then she began to bounce up and down, and my whole being was alive with pleasure.

“Fuck,” I growled as I gripped her waist. “You are so, so tight.”

“You are soooo big, my master,” Nieva whimpered as she sped up her movements, and my hands wandered all over her toned curves.

Every inch of the Dragon Queen was like soft green silk beneath my palms, and she wove her body in the most erotic way at just the slightest touch.

Then I looked down at my other women, and groaned as I watched them pleasure each other.

Penelope and Aleia had their fingers in each other’s pussies, and they kissed deeply as they whimpered urgently into each other’s mouths. Nicola had pushed Celeste onto her back nearby, and the brunette had her head between the harpy’s ivory legs. The harpy kept her amber eyes burning into mine as she shook with pleasure, and when I sent her a wink, her fingers knotted in Nicola’s hair so she could grind her clit against her lips.

“Yesssss,” I growled. “My dirty priestesses. Make each other moan while you’re covered in my cum. Fuck each other for your god to watch.”

Aleia whimpered even more as Penelope’s fingers worked faster, and I watched Celeste’s ivory breasts heave quicker and quicker as her breaths became shallow.

Nieva’s perfect body slid up and down even more enthusiastically, and I held her full tits firmly as she writhed for me.

“Good girl,” I breathed. “You worship me. I am your master and your leader.”

“Yesssss,” she whined. “You are my god.”

“And what else?” I whispered as I thrust up into her with all my force.

“My king!” the Dragon Queen wailed. “Ohhhh, claim me, my king! Give me your holy seeeeed!”

I could tell by her flushed cheeks that she was close to her orgasm, and I grinned as I played with her hard nipples to torture her even more.

“Cum for me,” I finally growled as I leaned in to kiss her neck. “My beautiful queen.”

Nieva’s tight pussy gripped me as she moved up and down frantically, and she suddenly shuddered as she let out a deep moan. Her tunnel walls twitched as she came so hard that I felt her juices run down my hard cock, and I released a tidal wave of my cum into her. Then I held her tightly as she gripped my shoulders and writhed through her pleasure, and I planted gentle kisses all over her cheeks.

I didn’t loosen my grip on her until my dick had finished pulsing inside her tunnel, and then she began to go limp in my hold.

“My lord,” she breathed. “That was amazing. Thank you. Thank you for giving me your seed.”

“I’d give you anything you asked for,” I whispered and softly tucked a purple curl behind her ear. I tenderly kissed her full lips as she slid off me, and as Nieva slowly stood up to catch her breath, her full chest rose and fell quickly.

My other women writhed and moaned as they continued pleasuring each other, but I was pleased to see none of them had allowed themselves to orgasm. I knew they were waiting for me to take care of them, and when Aleia looked up at me desperately, I could tell the fairy was dying to be next.

Still, I watched her for a moment with a smile as she rubbed Penelope’s clit, and her bright pink, freckled cheeks became redder and redder under my gaze.

“Aleia,” I said gently. “Come here.”

The fairy slowly slid her fingers out from the naiad, and she hurried over to the throne like an adorable pixie. Then Aleia stood before me, and she bit her lip as she glanced down at my engorged cock.

“My good little fairy,” I breathed as I got to my feet.

I grabbed Aleia’s tiny waist and moved her around to the side of the throne.

“My lord,” she said quietly. “Please.”

“Please what?” I asked as I gently bent her over the arm of the elaborate chair. “Be a good girl and tell me what you want.”

The fairy’s perfect ass was presented to me, and her lilac wings shivered as I ran a hand up her creamy thighs.

“Oh,” she whispered. “That feels good.”

“It does,” I chuckled. “But you have to tell your god what you really want.”

The fairy’s face was pink all over as she glanced over her shoulder at me, and her ass wiggled invitingly.

“I want you to fuck me,” she breathed. “Please, my lord. I need your holy cock to fill me up…”

Aleia moaned as I moved my finger further up her thigh, and I teasingly felt along her silky folds. I could feel the welcoming heat radiating from her pussy, and she whimpered as I gave her ass a light spank.

“What a sweet priestess you are,” I purred. “Covered in my cum and begging to be fucked.”

“Yes!” Aleia gasped. “I need my master’s cock sooo bad! Pleeeeease, can I have it?”

Her begging was too much to take, and I slid two fingers deep into her wet tunnel to get a quick preview. She was so turned on that her juices dripped out from this one touch alone, and I growled deep in my throat as my cock twitched.

Aleia gasped as I quickly withdrew my fingers and lined up my cock with her warmth instead. The other priestesses heard and seemed desperate to get a good view, and they crowded around me as I started to slide into Aleia.

“Yesssss,” Nicola breathed. “I love watching you fuck my sisters.”

“Come here,” I ordered, and the brunette hurried to my side.

I ran one of my hands all over her tits as the other hand gripped Aleia’s waist. Then my cock plunged deep into the fairy, and she cried out as I started to fuck her. She was amazingly tight as her pussy tried to accommodate my girth, and my head spun as I drove myself deeper and deeper inside her.

Nicola moaned as I played with her tits, but she was clearly trying to keep all my attention on her. She kept sliding herself against my side and nibbling on my neck, and every time I thrust harder into Aleia, the brunette scratched her nails down my abs.

I knew she was begging for punishment.

“Bend over beside Aleia,” I growled.

Nicola stepped toward the throne, and she leaned down over the armrest beside her sister. I groaned at the view of tanned ass being presented to me, and I started to fuck Aleia with long, deep strokes as I contemplated what to do with her.

Then I brought down a firm hand onto her sculpted ass, and she gasped with pleasure.

“You need to be punished,” I growled.

“Yesssss,” Nicola cried. “Punish me, my lord! Purify me from my sins!”

I grinned and brought my hand down once more, and the way she moaned in response completely unraveled my restraint. I continued to spank the brunette as I fucked Aleia faster and faster, and both women gasped and moaned as I pleasured them.

My head spun with dopamine, and Nicola’s ass turned pink as I spanked her repeatedly, but then I slid two fingers into her slick pussy. She was absolutely soaked from the treatment, and she groaned as I relentlessly plunged my fingers in and out of her.

“My lord,” she groaned. “That feels soooo good. My punishment hurts, but you’re blessing me with your touch.”

“And you’ll continue to take it until I’m done with you,” I growled as I fucked Aleia as deeply as I could, and the fairy moaned with every thrust. Her tight pussy held my cock perfectly, and I could feel my orgasm building like a searing hot coil in my shaft.

But I never stopped fingering Nicola, and she shook as I forced another finger into her sopping wet pussy. Then Nicola suddenly cried out as I started flicking my thumb over her clit, too, and she came all over my hand.

“Fuuuuuck, yes!” she screeched.

“Good girl,” I breathed. “I love it when you cum for me.”

The brunette whined like the praise only heightened her pleasure, and I kept pumping my fingers inside her until she was entirely satiated. Then I ran a gentle hand over her pink ass before I let her stand back up again.

Nicola was panting and struggling to stay steady on her feet, but I was focused solely on my fairy now. She was practically screaming with pleasure, and I used both hands to grip her waist as I began to fuck her as deeply as I could. The fairy whimpered as I plunged inside her over and over, and then I reached out to stroke the most sensitive part of her lilac wings.

“Jack!” Aleia cried as I rubbed her wingtip. “I’m going to cum!”

“Good,” I growled. “Cum all over your god’s cock.”

I pressed the tiniest bit harder on her wingtip, and the fairy shuddered as her climax washed over her. Her pussy tightened even more, and it sent me into my own wave of blissful pleasure.

Warmth powered through my body, and my skin prickled with fire as I shot warm streams of cum into Aleia’s quivering body. I gripped her little waist tightly as I gasped with every breath, and stars danced around my vision. Everything in the world felt perfect in that moment as my fairy lover took every drop of my seed, and when I finally pulled out of her, I moaned softly from the slickness of her walls.

Aleia and Nicola slowly turned and came to me with flushed faces, and I pulled them both close against me. Their perfect tits pushed against my skin as I left soft kisses on their lips, and they both sighed and snuggled even tighter to my sides. Then they gazed up at me with love burning in their eyes, and I let them each hold me for another moment since they clearly didn’t want to be apart from me.

“You’re both such good priestesses,” I murmured in their ears. “I’m so happy with you.”

“We’re so happy with you, too, Jack,” Aleia sighed. “You treat us so well.”

“And punish us soooo good,” Nicola moaned.

I chuckled and spanked her lightly, but then I looked over to see the other women making use of the throne. Celeste sat in the chair while Nieva knelt between her legs. The Dragon Queen ran her tongue gently along the harpy’s slit, and Penelope groaned as she fingered herself and watched.

My mind and body were on fire with happiness, and I knew we had a long, passionate night ahead of us.

And then many, many more after that.

But that first night in the castle, I pleasured each one of my priestesses until their legs shook. Our worship session carried on well into the early morning hours, and the moon had nearly set by the time they were ready for bed. Each of their faces glowed with happiness, and they had all been satisfied with my cock in so many ways that I needed to carry half of them to the mattress from how exhausted they were.

“That was amazing,” Celeste breathed as she ran a hand through her red hair. “I lost count of the orgasms.”

“Me, too,” Penelope giggled. “Our lord has truly blessed us tonight!”

“You’ve earned it,” I chuckled. “I have to say, I enjoyed the hell out of that throne.”

“I’m so sleepy,” Aleia yawned. “Jack, can we sleep in here tonight?”

“Of course,” I laughed. “This is my land! Let’s get you cleaned up first, though. Penelope, why don’t you try and summon some water for everyone?”

“Ohhh!” Nicola cooed. “Yes! We can stand just out on the hillside and get cleaned up with a view!”

The women hurried outside while I watched their perfect asses wiggle in front of me, and then the naiad concentrated hard as she shut her eyes. Penelope didn’t take long to summon a gentle stream of gleaming warm water, and she moved her hands until it rained down like a shower. The priestesses screeched with laughter as they crowded in underneath, and then they splashed the warm water over themselves and me with adorable giggles.

It felt incredible to have all their soft hands wiping me off as I gazed out across my lands, and every muscle on my body was soothed and relaxed within minutes.

“Penelope,” Nieva breathed. “You really have outdone yourself here. This feels amazing!”

“It is sending me to sleep.” Celeste smiled. “Jack, will you sleep beside us tonight?”

“I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else,” I said softly. “Every moment of this visit is for my priestesses.”

Once everyone had cleaned up, we made our way back into the peaceful ruins. The women climbed into the four-poster bed, and I laid down in the middle of them. Penelope arranged the velvet covers over everyone, and I felt on top of the fucking world as my women curled up around me.

“Goodnight, Jack.” Nieva smiled as her snowstorm eyes slid shut.

“Goodnight,” I whispered. “I love you all.”

The priestesses didn’t take long to drift off into a deep sleep, and I watched their beautiful faces twitch as they dreamed. I was overwhelmed with pride after watching them in battle, and it had just confirmed what I already knew: They were the most powerful women I could have dreamed of, and they would slaughter anyone who threatened my followers.

I decided to check the women’s stats to see how they had progressed.

Nicola came first.

Strength: 8

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 5

Perception: 5

Agility: 5

Special Ability: Hunting/Animal Husbandry: Develops into Animal Communication: Level 22

I chuckled at seeing such a high special ability level. There was no doubt in my mind that she had fully reached her special skill. The way she’d spoken to those horses proved that she was gifted with animal communication. I was so fucking proud of her.

My beautiful fairy was up next.

Strength: 12

Endurance: 8

Intelligence: 5

Perception: 6

Agility: 6

Special Ability: Crafting: Develops into Alchemy: Level 22

I was intrigued by her scores, and I suddenly remembered the bracelet she had crafted for Nieva. It was full of gold specks. Holy shit. Was Aleia coming into her alchemy abilities? I was blown away by her strength score, and I knew she would just keep getting better and better.

Penelope came next.

Strength: 7

Endurance: 7

Intelligence: 5

Perception: 4

Agility: 5

Special Ability: Water Seeking/Fishing: Develops into Water Magic: Level 22

It was no shock that her water powers were so high now. The way she had used her skills to heal during the giant battle was truly amazing.

I scrolled to Celeste’s page to see how the harpy was getting on.

Strength: 6

Endurance: 6

Intelligence: 6

Perception: 6

Agility: 5

Special ability: Flame combat: Develops into flame embodiment: Level 15

I laughed quietly as I remembered how fucking awesome her flame embodiment was. Seeing the fire roll off her body like water was incredible, and I knew I had a supersoldier on my team with her.

Nieva was the final page, and I was excited to see how she was doing after her work with the sprite storm.

Strength: 8

Endurance: 8

Intelligence: 7

Perception: 7

Agility: 7

Special Ability: Dragon leadership: Develops into storm embodiment: Level 17

Yup. She was doing amazing as I’d expected. The Dragon Queen was climbing the stats ladder, and I had no doubt that she was well on her way to unlocking everything her special ability had to offer.

Pride crashed over me as I flicked through the numbers, but then I grinned as I pictured their faces when they woke up to find me still in bed. Having free will to switch between my forms was going to make me more powerful than I could have imagined, and I couldn’t wait to tell my followers.

I couldn’t wait to soak up every moment I could within this world.

I studied my territory map as the last of the moonlight shone in through the window, and I chuckled to myself as I looked at the sheer size of it.

Knowing that it was all the same planet from my old life made it mean even more to me. I was solely responsible for saving the new world Earth had become.

And Tobias was my right-hand man, so I had the ultimate team to march into victory with.

I knew that the gods of tiers one and two were going to be brutally hard to take down. But after my win against the dark god, I was filled with nothing but determination and fire. This world was destined to be ruled by a fair and powerful leader. My people would do anything for me, and my army had become unbeatable.

I had tools and weapons that set me apart from everyone else, and I knew for sure what my destiny was. This world needed to be saved, and I was going to be the one to do it.

I was going to become the almighty.

End of Book 7

End Notes

Thank you for reading Building Harem Town 7! I’ll start writing the next book once this book hits 100 reviews, so leave your review right here!

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that next novel is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2022 by Eric Vall

……

Patreon

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that next novel is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2022 by Eric Vall